UC-NRLF B 3 M7fl 117 N-M^ 2** ^3 ^> -^ ^^' ^.q? ^i> sy m> ^ ^> '-> »> .;»>• ;;> ; >^.^»:. y>^\ >^3» ^>^^"- >>Xfe> i^ -^ ^^^ -^ ^>^ y>^> yo" ■ V'^ ^►:^ ')>yy> >>2>~>> ,-, 3_^5;;)y.>^.,>5: 3 _">X>'y>:' y; : o^^>yT.^T^i^- 33i3>5> 5y^ TS^^^C^ yjy:> y3s»3> __>^-y -yI3)fc>3 :• ":2> . .' yS -.^ coi:».>35 _, iy^r>^-3t5 /:^ ::»> 3;->->33 .3> --^'' >zi3»'>y>:- 3> > jdit:^ ^^3^ - y>^ , ^-^ _]^^>y> :■ 3> > >>!>k ' 01^3 > > 3l> •■ ' > -iOsi > >3|^> > . 3> :>^":> '>:^»^;i»;>> ■ y>7::j »>j> 3 i > y>3 ^-»33:> ^3>: 'y >I>»y>3> ■ ' y^ >3^ -^:i>^ '^ ^ 30 y]>z> y 3y> >3 .0^5) y^3^ ^ .y>y>.. >S i-^-^aej > jO;»^>3;> >'-T -»>3^-:>^3 > "^>y: y3 J2> \>> >y »-> _:> '^3 > .)i » Js>^X3e > y>> >■ y>-'-3> >y>" a> j»> ,.S)i .> ;■ :> > > ::» i> :> > > ?> , '>>lf>2X> -' 3.>>"> l>> :'3> ^sf » >3' -> >3* >3 >;> > ■i>. ^^>> ^^^ ^V^"* y»3^ 3 3»3'' y>:> yj» > >j ^^ >, ^^l '^ ^ ^> -^ :^^> :>,> 3> ,5> >-■ y3 as>3>> ••> » 3>j:«» > ' >l>.3r3B> >■> > :>-y!B> ^3 >> 3'5!S>' ->y. :y> 3>Si> > y3 '>iS> >^ . > 3^> y > ' :y>>3 -^:> ' > ;> :> J > > > > y»^_A > :> T>y:> > '-> ■ j:> y>j> 3 -' ■ :-» 3:^ 3^ ^:^^>vy> > iJ.3> .y-yy3 >-?i3y> ;>^- -»3y)3 > .^S" ^3 y> ji y X > sT^ > >y >.y^ > >>^3« ^:> >» ;:>,.^^:^ ^3 yj > ^ >> > > c»y>:3 ':xsaD:>-.y>"; :>>~>>>j^ y^3 >:33:>^^3 y> yj33K' Si, -*^330> 5: yD>:^ :y> :>>3 3> > 3 3>3-'-»"^ 3 i;>> ^ -i>-:> ^y 3 3 '>::£>.> ':>^y-0> 3 _:s>y-' 3>'3J> -■> :^:> :>:5'3>D 32> :;i> ^ » ^» yj ^3* ys> ~yyj^ y>3 yy>2> -'":s>'~^ •:::«» =->3 x*^ ..-■'-§»,>. JSP y>y> 'iusa y'_^3 > >3>^ ::3»ii^^ ^ >:^a:::b)^». j>&: ^:^::» ■ V3yvA'^ y^-^-^ ^ '3» 3>y; 3>3>SJ3>: : y>»y»3 :» yi j>3 3 - ' : ^^:::^ZJi5 y: >i>3 ^.y:^g>y ;::^ >3-:' - 'Oa^ ^ .^ 3:>yi^j>:> !>:> 3»^3e» i»> >3a> > I^y^ J»> y»3> ^ 5 3x> > >-::is> ? ? J^"' »-3 J> STB J 7>>T> > > yy. ■:> •jKj^>»2^ D--:»a>:>_^ >-:>.» a oi>i>3>§>:x>5 " ^^ ^^ ^«3i> T>o >::» > »ss>>x>>?>:> 3>^^''2£>>- ^-^:S]^ ^?^^ v>l^^'>>^/-- . ,>3»>?>> ■>>"> »> 3:^:-g>j»; 3> » ->:2 > >■ > . •^> > s> >-»■> .i>' ■.>>;> >" >>>:>5: I>» '>>^-> .-l^ ».0 2>> >"^>^ y:SWZ ^y:a»^ 1, lis \-> "L. [by authority of the registrar-general.] CENSUS OF GREAT BRITAIN, 1851. REIIGIOIS WORSHIP. ABRIDGMENT OF THE OFFICIAL REPORT OF HORACE MANN, Esq., TO THE Registrar-General of Births, Deaths, and Marriages SHOWING THE NUMBEU OF PLACES FOR RELIGIOUS AVORSHIP, AND OF SITTINGS AND ATTENDANTS, I LONDON : PRINTED BY GEOEGE E. EYRE AND WnXIAM SPOTTISWOODE, PKINTEKS TO THE QUEEx's MOST EXCELLENT MAJESXX. 1854. C N T E N T S. I Pages. T PREFACE ... BEPORT :— Letter from the Registrar General to Viscount Palmerston, » . xiii Report from Mr. Horace Mann to the Registrar General:— Origin of the inquiry and mode of its prosecution » » - 1 Number of Sects in England and Wales - - - - 2 Necessity for explaining their history and peculiar principles - 3 Introductory sketch of the progress of religious opinions in Eng- land till the period of the Revolution of 1688 - ■ - ib. Particular Notices of the different Churches : Church of England - - - - - 11 Presbyterians - - - - - 15 Independents .. - . « - - 17 Baptists - - - - - - - 20 Society of Friends - - - •21 Unitarians - - - - - 24 Moravians - - - - - - 25 Wesleyan Methodists: — Original Connexion - - - - 27 iVew Connexio?i - - - • 30 Primitive Methodists - - - - - 32 Bible Christians - - - - - 33 Wesleyan Methodist Association - - . - ib. Wesleyan Reformers - - - - 34 Calvinistic Methodists : Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion - » - 36 Welsh Calvinistic Methodists - - - - 37 Sandemanians - - - - - 38 New Church - - - - - - 39 Brethren - - - - - - 41 Roman Catholics - - - - - - 43 Catholic and Apostolic Church - - - - 45 Latter Day Saints, or Mormons - - - - 47 Isolated Congregations - - - - - 53 Foreign Churches - - - - » - 55 Spiritual Provision and Destitution : — 1. Accommodation : — ■ Estimate of the number of persons able to attend worship - 57 Estimate of the number of sittings required for these persons ib. Actual provision according to the Census - - - 60 Effect of unequal distribution in diminishing the value of existing accommodation - - - "61 Comparative provision in town and country districts - - 62 Rate at which the supply is increasing - - - 65 Extent to which the existing accommodation is available - 68 Proportion of the accommodation Mhich is yVee • - 69 C. a 2 CONTENTS. REPOET-— Pages. Spiritual Provisiox and Destitution : — 1. Accommodation : — continued. Amount of provision made by each religious body - - 72 By the Church of England - - - » 73 By the principal Protestant dissenting bodies - - 78 By minor Protestant bodies - - • - 81 By Roman Catholics - - - - - ib. General result of the inquiry as to Accommodation - - 83 What is being done to supply deficiency ? - - - ib. 2. Attendance : — Superiority -of the test supplied by amount of attendance to that supplied by amount of accommodation - - 86 • Proper mode of computing the amount of attendance - ib. Number of HOH-attendants - - - - 87 . Is th^re sufficient accommodation for the non-attendants ? - 88 .. Frequency o^ attendance - "^ - - 90 Number of attendants in connexion -with each religious body ib. Comparative frequency of attendance in each religious bo3y - 91 Portions of the day at ■which attendants are most numerous - 92 Principal result of the inquiry as to attendance ; the alarming number of non-attendants - - - - - 93 ' Some of the causes of the neglect, by the labouring classes, of religious worship - . . - . - ib. Need of increased amount of «(/t'«cy - - - - 96 " Different schemes suggested : Sub-division of parishes - - - - 98 Lay-agency - - - - - - ib. Extension of tlie Episcopate - ■ . . - lOl Prominent facts elicited by the whole Inquiry - - 102 SUMMARY TABLES ANT) TABULAR RESULTS :— Smnmary Ta.h\es of Srigiand and Wales. (Table A.) - - - 106 Estimates for defective returns. (Supplements to Table A.) - - 109 „ of Dioceses. (Table E.) - - - - - 112 „ of Large Towns' and Boi'oughs. (Table F.) - - - 113 Accommodation in town districts as compared with the rest of Eng- land. (Table FF.) ... . _ - 134 Comparative strength of different bodies in each county. (Table G.) - 136 Selection of districts with most and least accommodation respectively. (Table L) - - ... . . - 138 Comparative position of the Church of England and the Dissenting Churches in different parts of the country. (Table K.) - - - 139 Namber of services held by each religious body at different portions of day. (Table L.) . . - - . - - 140 Extent to which each body Tnakes use of its accommodation. (Table M.) 141 Number of attendants at the most frequented services. (Table N.) - 142 P R E F A C E. Religious parties of every denomination, in the estimates they have endeavoured to form of their relative strength in this country, have hitherto felt the great disadvantage resulting from the absence of official returns on the subject of public worship. It has been attempted, by means of the information preserved by particular communities, in some measure to supply this deficiency, but the statistical information obtained by any one denomination has never been deemed authentic by any other ; and, after all the efforts made by particular bodies, it has been found that the results have been of little practical value, not only because their accuracy was suspected, but also on account of their meagre and limited character. For the first time in the history of this country a Census of Religious Worship has been obtained by the Government. We are now able to ascertain the entire numl^er of places of worship, the particular sect to which they respectively belong, the number of sittings provided by each sect, and the actual attendance on a given day. In consequence of the deep interest known to be taken in these returns, and the general wish to possess them as early as possible, arrangements were made for placing within reach of the public generally all the more important parts of the Report, at a price which should secure the object of its wide difiusion with the least possible delay. To form a just estimate of the value of the following Tables, it is necessary to know the extensive and costly apparatus by means of which they have been obtained This will best appear from the following statement of the " Mode of Procuring and Digesting the Returns," as given in the Appendix to the Report, and from which will also be seen the great attention which has been devoted to the work of supplementing defects in the returns, and rendering them as nearly as possible an exact and faithful picture of the religious state of England and Wales : — " For the primary object of the Census, that of simply numbering the " people, England and Wales was divided into 30,610 separate plots " or districts, each of which was the sphere of a single person called PREFACE. " an Enumerator, who in his turn was under the direction of a Registrar " of Births and Deaths, of whom tliere are 2,190 in England and Wales. " To these 30,610 officers was assigned the additional duty of pro- " curing the returns relating to public worship." " The first proceeding was to obtain a correct account of all existing " edifices or apartments where religious services were customarily per- " formed. The enumerators, therefore, were directed each to prepare, " in the course of the week preceding March 30th, 1851, a list of all " such places within his district, setting out the name and residence of " the minister or other official party competent to give intelligence. To " each such party was delivered or transmitted a schedule of inquiries — " chiefly resj^ecting the accommodation furnished in the building, and " the number of the congregation upon Sunday, March the 30th- The ■ * schedules were of two descriptions : one for churches connected with '''the Established religion, and the other for places of Avorship " belonging to the various bodies not connected with the Establishment. " For the sake of ready identification, the two descriptions of schedule " had each a distinctive colour, the former being printed black, and the " latter red. The difference in the questions was slight : in the Church " of England form the additional queries had relation to the date of ^' consecration — the agency by which, and the cost at which, the fabric " was erected, and the amount and sources of endowment. But, in " deference to expressed objections, this last question was abandoned " after the forms were issued, and the clergy were informed that no " reply to it was wished for. In the other form, the further particulars " inquired about were^the precise religious denomination of the parties " making the return — whether the service was conducted in a separate " building or in a portion merely, as a room — whether it was used " exclusively for public worship — the date at which it was erected or ^' first appropriated to its present use — and (Avith exclusive reference to " Roman Catholic chapels) the space allotted as standing-room for *' worshippers. In both of the forms a statement of the number of *' free, as distinguished from rented or appropriated, sittings, was " requested ; and in both there Avas a column for the insertion of the " average number of the congregation, to provide for cases where the " church or chapel might be closed upon the Sunday of the Census, or " where, from peculiar circumstances, the attendance might be less than " usual." " When delivering the schedules to the proper parties, the enume- " rators told them it was not compulsory upon them to reply to the " inquiries ; but that their compliance with the invitation was entirely " left to their oAvn sense of the importance and. the value to the public " of the information sought." " The schedules were collected by the enumerators in the course of *' their rounds upon the Census day, viz., March the 31st, 1851. They *' were then transmitted to the registrar ; who, having previously " received the list above referred to, Avould compare the number of " returns collected Avith the number mentioned in the list, and Avould PREFACE. " take measures to procure, if possible, the returns, if any, which were " missing." " Having finished his revision, the registrar despatched returns and " lists together to the Census Office, London, where the 30,610 lists and " about 34,000 returns were numbered in parochial order and collected " into books. A further comparison of lists and returns was then pro- " ceeded with ; the Clergy List being also used to check the complete- " ness of the Established Church returns. The result of these com- *' parisons was the discovery of a still considerable number of defi- " ciencies ; principally of returns from places of worship in connexion " with the Church of England, — several of the clergy having enter- " tained some scruples about complying with an invitation not proceed- *' ing from episcopal authority. In all such cases, a second application " was made direct from the Census Office, and this generally was " favoured by a courteous return of the particulars desired. The few *' remaining cases were remitted to the Registrar, who either got the " necessary information from the secular officers of . the church, or " else supplied, from his own knowledge, or from the most attainable ^' and accurate sources, an estimate of the number of sittings and of the " usual congregation." " By these means, a return was ultimately, and after conside^'able " time and labour, procured from every place of worship mentioned " in the enumerators' lists, viz., from 14,077 places belonging to the " Established Church, and from 20,390 places belonging to the various " dissenting bodies, making 34,467 in all." " The returns, when thus made as complete as practicable, were tabu- " lated in parochial order. It was then discovered that many of them " were defective, in not stating the number of sittings, and that others " which gave the sittings omitted mention of the number of attendants. " Full information as to sittings seemed to be so very essential to a " satisfactory view of our religious accommodation, that an application " was addressed to every person signing a return defective in this point, " requesting him to rectify the omission. The intelligence thus fur- " nished was incorporated with the original return. There are still, *' however 2,524 cases where no information could be got : these, " wherever they occur, are mentioned in the notes to the district which " contains them. Where the number of attendants was not stated for " the 30th March, and it appeared that there was, nevertheless, a " service held upon that day, the number specified as the usual average " was assumed to have been the number present on the 30th, and was " inserted in the columns for that day. Where neither in the columns " for the 30th March, nor yet in the columns for the average congrega- " tion, was any number given, the deficiency was mentioned in the " foot notes, as in the case just mentioned of omitted sittings. And " so, where neither sittings nor attendants were supplied. It appears " that the number of omissions which, in spite of the endeavours " made to get the supplementary information, were obliged to be " submitted to, are as folloAV : number of sittiiigs not mentioned in " 2,134 cases ; number of attendants unspecified in 1,004 cases ; and *' neither sittings nor attendants given in 390 cases. Estimates for these PREFACE. " omissions have been made for cei-tain of tlie Tables, on a principle " explained in the Report. They have not, however, been interpolated " in the regular Tables, but are given in separate Tables by them- " selves. This course seemed most free from objections ; as the Tables " now contain nothing beyond the original, authenticated figures — " the omissions being stated in the notes, from which each reader can *' make his own computation, if desirous of so doing." " It was also found that, frequently, an ambiguity prevailed iu the ■*' answers given to the inquiries respecting 'free sittings.' Several " of the returns from ancient parish churches, where, of course, no ■" pew rents are received, describe the Avhole of the sittings as being " therefore 'fi'ee.' But this was not the sense intended to be con- « veyed by the question, Avhich contemplated the case of sittings not " only free from any money payment, but also free from any particular " appropriation, whether by custom or by the allocation of church " officers, or otherwise, — sittings, in fact, devoted especially to tlie " poorer classses, and which they might in freedom occupy at their " own option and selection. In all such cases, therefore, it was deemed " advisable, in order to secure an uniformity of meaning throughout " the returns, to mention merely the total number of sittings, making " no apportionment of them into ' free ' and ' appropriated.' The " effect of this was to ensure that all the sittings which are men- " tioned in the Tables as ' free,' (3,947,371) are really free iu the " manner above described ; that the ' ai)propriated '^sittings (4,443,093) " are those which, either from a money payment or from customary " occupancv, are not accessible to anybody indiscriminately ; and that " the residue (1,077,274), not adequately described, may belong to " either of these classes, but most likely in greater proportion to the " latter." '• It will be perceived that one of the questions pointed to a distinc- " tion desirable to be made between the ' general congregation ' and " the ' Sunday scholars.' In many of the returns the distinction was " not made, the total numbers only, including both these classes of " attendants, being entered. As, therefore, no correct account could " be obtained of the whole number of Sunday scholars usually mingling " with our congregations, it is thought to be the better course in every <' instance to include them in one total. In several returns a service " was returned as attended by Sunday scholars only ; in these instances " the numbers have been disregarded, on the theory that such ser- " vices partook more of the nature of school duties than of formal " public worship. Sunday scholars have been reckoned as attending « i-elio-ious service only where, upon the same portion of the day, some " numbers are inserted for a ' general congregation.' " "Another point upon which an explanation of the course adopted " may be useful is the following : it was wished to show, with respect " to all the 30,240 places of worship, how many of them were open for " service at each portion of the Sunday morning, afternoon, and *' evening, and how many were closed on each of those occasions. " This, of course, was ascertained by the insertion of figures denoting *' a service, or of a cross (x), denoting that no service Avas held. But PREFACE. " in several cases, Avliere the other particulars were given, the return " was altogether Ijlank upon tlie subject of attendants ; and the question " was, in what way to regard such cases. The course adopted has been, " Avhere the church or chapel is located in a town, to assume that a " service was performed both morning and evening, and where the " church or chapel is situate in the rural districts, to assume that " services were celebrated in the morning and afternoon^ The limits necessary to the present " Abridgment " compel the Editor to curtail the admirable " Introductory Sketch of the Progress of Religious Opinions in England till the Period of the Revolution .of 1688." The thread of the narrative, however, has been preserved, and the sketch, in its reduced proportions, will serve to show how the country has grown into that state of comparative religious ii'eedom which so strikmgly contrasts with the ages Avhich have passed away. It is always found difficult to describe churches in terms which are perfectl}^ approved by their members ; still it may be hoped that the various notices given in the Report will be found impartial, this having evidently been the object of its Author, who has selected his information from the sources which ap- peared to possess tlie greatest authority. One of the most interesting and valual ile portions of the Report will be found in the Author's remarks upon " Spiritual Provision and Desti- tution." So important, indeed, has it been deemed by the Editor of the present Abridgment, that he has considered it best to give it entire. In selecting from the numerous Tables contained in the Report, the object has been to extract those which were most likely to be generally useful for religious and statistical pui-poses, and to render the possessor of the Abridgment as much as possible inde- pendent of the larger work, — to which, for more detailed informa- tion, it may be found necessary in some few cases to refer. A successful commencement having been now made in the important service of learning for ourselves, and showing to other countries, the religious statistics of England and Wales, we may anticipate at each succeeding decennial period that the returns on " Religious Worship " will form a valuable part of the Census, and serve as a powerful aid to the highest interests of the nation. London, January 5, 1854. REPORT. TO THE RIGHT HON. THE VISCOUNT PALMERSTON, M.P., G.C.B. HER MAJESTY'S SECRETARY OF STATE FOR THE HOME DEPARTMENT. Census Office, lOtli December 18.33. My Lord, When the Census of Great Britain was taken, in 18.j1, I received instructions from Her Majesty's Government to endeavour to procure information as to the existing accommodation for Public Religious Worship. Every exertion has been made to obtain accurate Returns upon which reliance may be placed ; and the duty of arranging these Returns in a tabular form, accompanied by explanatory remarks, has been confided by me chiefly to Mr. Horace Mann, He has devoted much time and labour to the subject ; and I trust that your Lordship will bo of opinion that the task delegated to him has been well executed. I have the honour to be, My Lord, Your faithful servant, GEORGE GRAHAM, Registrar-General. R. E r Ft T. TO GEORGE GRAHAM, Esq. 4c. ^'c. c3r. EEGISTRAR GENERAL OF BIRTHS, DEATHS, AXD MARRIAGES. Sir, In fulfilment of the task with which you have entrusted me, I have now Origin of the the honour to present, in a digested form, a Summary of the Returns collected R^JJil'^^tVor- at the recent Census, shouino; the amount of accommodation for worship pro- sl"P ; andManuer ' o ^. . of its prosecu- iided by the various religious bodies in the country, and the extent to which tion. the means thus shown to be available are used. It may, perhaps, be advantageous to preface the observations which, with your permission, I propose to offer on the state of religion in England, as dis- closed in these returns, by a brief accovmt of the origin of the Inquiry and the mode in which it has been prosecuted. It will, doubtless, be within your recollection that, when making preparation for the General Census, and determining what information was most worthy to be gathered by the aid of the complete machinery then specially to be provided, it appeared to you exceedingly desirable to seize upon so rare an opportunity in order to procure correct intelligence on two important subjects of much pubhc interest and controversy, viz., the number and varieties and capabilities of the religious and the scholastic institutions of the country. In pursuance of this scheme, a set of Forms (reprinted in the Appendix to this volume) was prepared and issued to the various enumerators, with instructions for their distribution and collection. These proceedings were adopted under the impression that the language of the Census Act — conferring on the Secretary of State the power to issue ques- tions, not alone respecting the mere numbers, ages, and occupations of the people, but also as to such " further particulars " as might seem to him advisable — would amply warrant so important an investigation. When, how- ever, in the House of Peers, objections were prefen-ed against the contem- plated Inquiry, and doubts expressed upon the applicability of the penal section of the Act to parties who might choose mthholding information on these subjects, it was deemed desirable to submit the question to the legal advisers of the Crown, and their opinion pro\-ed to be confirmatory of this view. As you, however, still retained a fiinn conviction of the great advantage to the public of the' object for which preparations so extensive had already been matured, and for the satisfactory pursuit of which so great facilities existed, it was recommended by you to the Secretary of State that the investigation should be nevertheless continued ; the A^arious parties from whom inform.Btion was to be requested being made aware that they were not by law compellable to furn/sh the particulars referred to in the Forms supplied to them. It seemed to you that a reliance on a general wilhngness to meet the wishes of the Govern- ment in so conspicuovisly valuable an object would be amply justified by nearly universal acquiescence ; and that the necessary employment, for the C. B 2 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [ExNGland ordinary purpose of the Census, of a staff of nearly 40,000 persons, visiting on two distinct occasions every house throughout Great Britain, offered an oppor- tunity for procuring accurate statistics much too rare to be neglected— such indeed as could not possibly recur tiU, after another ten years inten^al, the Census should again be taken in 1861. The Secretary of State assenting to these views and yom- proposal, printed Forms were carefully distributed by the enumerators to the proper parties. In the case of returns for places of religious worship, the forms were left with the clergyman or minister, warden or deacon, or other officer connected with each place of worshij). The extent to which returns, in answer to this applicati(m, were received, affords abundant evidence of the hearty co-operation of the clergy and the ministers of all denominations in this voluntary labour. Such returns have been obtained fi-om 14,077 churches belonging to the Church of England, and from 20,390 places of worship belonging to all other religious bodies. From this simple fact alone it will be manifest that these returns are nearly as com- plete as could be wished for ; and that now, for the first time, there is given to the country a full picture of the state of its religion as exhibited by its religious '■■',.^^ , institutions. Number of Sects. There are in England and Wales 35 different religious communities or sects, — 27 native and indigenous, 9 foreign.* The following arrangement shows them, under certain obvious considerable and minor classes, in the order of historical formation : PROTESTANT CHURCHES : BRITISH: Church of England and Ireland. Scottish Presbyterians : Church of Scotland. United Presbyterian Synod. Presbyterian Church in England. Independents, or Congrega- tionalists. Baptists : General. Particular. Seventh Day. Scotch. New Connexion General. Society of Friends. Unitarians. Moravians, or United Brethren. Wesleyan Methodists : Original Connexion. Ketv Connexion. Primitive Methodists. Bible Christians. Wesley ail Association. Independent Methodists. ,.^ : Wesleyan Reformers. PROTESTANT CHURCHES— continued. BRITISH :— continued. Calvinistic Methodists : Welsh Calvinistic Met ho. disfs. Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion. Sandemanians, or Glassites. New Chiu'ch. Brethren. FOREIGN: Lutherans, German Protestant Reformers. Reformed Church of the Netherlands. French Protestants. OTHER CHRISTIAN CHURCHES. Roman Catholics. Greek Church. German Catholics. Italian Reformers. Catholic and Apostolic Church. Latter-day Saints or Mormons. JEWS. ' * These include all the bodies which have assumed any fonual organization. There are, in addition, many isolated congregations of religious worshippers, adopting various appellation.":, but it does not iippear that any of them is sufficiently numerous and consolidated to be called a " sect." AND Wales.] REPORT. 3 The existence of so many separate sects mil be considered an advantage or an evil, in proportion as the active exercise of private judgment, or the visible unity of the Church, if both be unattainable together, is esteemed the more important acquisition. Much too of the feeling, favorable or adverse, which the contemplation of such multiplied diversities must cause, will be dependent on the question whether, notwithstanding much apparent and external difference, substantial harmony with truth may not extensi^'ely pre^^ail. Of great importance evidently, therefore, is it to supply some sketch, however Necessity of slight, of the prominent characteristics of each sect ; partly for the sake of justice to the sects themselves, in order to reveal, in some of them, accordances, perhaps not generally hitherto suspected, with admitted truth — and partly for the sake of the community at large, in order to reveal the progress of erroneous doctrines, likewise, it may be, hitherto unnoticed. PROGRESS OF RELIGIOUS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. ^kogeess OF RELIGIOtJa ===^= OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. From A. D. 681 to the present time, an interval of more than eleven centuries, . ": — Christianity, in one form or another, has maintained itself as the predominant blishment of reUgion of the English people. Naturally, in the course of this protracted England"*^ '" period, the ever--\'arying condition — social, intellectual, material— of the country, as successive generations made new acquisitions of enlightenment and liberty and wealth, effected coiTesponding variations in the aspect, both political and doctrinal, of the religious faith of the community. Thus we behold, in earliest times, particular articles of Christian faith and practice gathering the undivided homage of the people, and receiving sanction from the civil power, which also punishes diversity. In course of time these ancient tenets lose their hold upon the national affections ; the civil sanction is transferred to other doctrines, and the civil penalties are now enforced against all opposition to the new behef. Gradually, however, these restraints upon opinion are withdrawn; existing creeds take form and practical embodiment ; and further sects arise and organise and multiply, till, favoured by almost unbounded toleration, sects perpetually appear and disappear, as nvimerous and varied as the opinions or even as the fancies of men. Some slight review of these mutations in the national mind and in the fortunes of particular Churches seems almost essential to a satisfactory appreciation of the present state of England in regard to her religious institutions. Christianity, when introduced among the Saxons, at once assumed an state of Cluisti* organized character. This was, of course, accordant with the episcopal model to timers.'" ^^°" which the missionaries were themselves attached. The conversion of the king of a Saxon State was immediately followed by the elevation of his benefactor to a bishopric, the territorial boundaries of which M^ere generally conterminate with those of the kingdom itself. In course of time, as some of the dioceses were manifestly too extensive, divisions of the larger sees were made, and additional bishoprics created. The first partition of this kind was effected by Theodore, Archbishop of Canterbury, about a.d. 680; and the Council of Hertford, held in 693, enacted, or at least affirmed, that sees should become more numerous * as the number of the faithful increased. In this manner the larger ecclesiastical Bishops and divisions of the country were soon settled on a permanent basis ; for, with the ^'°<'*^''*^'^- exception of some changes made in the reign of Henry VIII., and a few of very recent origin, the present bishoprics are the same as those estabhshed in the Anglo-Saxon times. The Bishops were ostensibly nominated by the clergy of the cathedral church, but the sovereigns generally influenced, if they did not B 2 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England PROGEESS OF KELIGIOtIS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. Revenues. Condition of tlie Church subse- quent to the Norman Con- ctuest. 1384—1509. altogether monopolize, the apjiointments. The authority of the prelates was very consideral)le. They ranked with the Earl, and each of their oaths was equivalent to those of 120 ceorls. Apart from their spiritual jurisdiction, they sustained an im})ortant position in the conduct of civil afPairs,^ — possessing seats in the national AVitena-gemot, and assisting the sheriflPs in the local administration of justice. The funds for the support of Christianity M'ere derived from various sources. At first they seem to have been exclusively supplied by voluntary offerings, of which the bishops had the sole disposal.* Afterwards, upon the erection of a church or the foundation of a religious establishment, it became the custom — probably in imitation of a practice which ap})ears to have prevailed in nearly every age and every country of the world — for the founder to devote a tenth of all his property to purposes of religitm and charity. Tithes thus api^ear to have had their origin in \'oluntary payments, and as such they were, doubtless, very generally rendered in the early periods of Anglo-Saxon rule, when the payment was considered applicable both to the provision for religious worship and to the relief of the poor. It was not till the middle of the sixth century that tithes were demanded by the clergy of Christendom as a right; nor were they declared to be such by any General Council prior to that of Lateran in 1215. In England, however, it was not long before a custom so generally adopted began to be regarded, fii-st as a religious, and then as a legal, duty ; and, accordingly, the legislatm'e in the tenth century recognized the obligation, and provided for its due discharge, first, by declaiing that defaulters should be liable to spii-itual censures, and, ultimately, by enacting civil penalties for disobedience. Several minor customary payments, under the various names of Church-shot, Liffht-shot, and Plough-alms, seem also to have gradually acqviired a legislative sanction. Monasteries, and similar religious institutions, were, in general, well provided for by the endowments settled on them by their founders, and by grants and gifts continually made to them by later benefactors. For nearly 150 years immediately follo^ring the Conquest, the history of Christianity in England shows an almost continual advance of the power of the clergy and the Holy See. William the Conqueror, though personally little inclined to yield the smallest portion of his spiritual jm-isdiction, nevertheless contributed materially, by steps adopted for political advantage, to augment the influence of Rome. While he himself maintained with spii-it his supposed prerogati\'es, — not suffering any interference with the Church without his sanction, and requiring that no Pope should be received as such without his previous consent, — the varioug acts by which he introduced or strengthened precedents for papal intervention could not fail to be the efficacious means by which, in more perplexing times, or under less determined rulers, England would be brought to more complete dependence on the Court of Rome. Among these measures, not the least effectual was the separate ecclesiastical tribunal which he instituted for offences and disputes in which the clergy were concerned. This exclusive juris- diction, and the further advances made in enforcing clerical celibacy, tended much to erect the priesthood into an independent power in the state, asserting, fii'vSt an equal, and at last a superior, position to the civil government. Nearly every Parliament from the time of Wycliffe to the reign of Henry VIII. (1384 to 1509) adopted measures to resist pontifical supremacy; and, not restricting their hostility to Rome, they even several times suggested to the sovereign the appropriation of Church property to secular objects. Two parties hence arose in the ranks of the Reformers. — one desiring both political and doctrinal reformation, the other limiting their aims to merely secular changes. * Kemble, ii. p. 473. Lin^rd, vol. i. p. 180. AND Wales.J report. 5 From 1534 this countiy, therefore, may be said to have possessed a National progeess Chm'ch; for ever since, with the brief exception which occurred in the reign ^^opinions^^ of Mary, all the ciA'il laws by which, in England, Christianity has been esta- in England. blished and expounded, have derived their force entirely from the sanction of Establishment the native government of the state, ajjart from any, the slightest, interference ^]]\\r(.^ ^°^^^ of a foi'eign power. In 153G, the Convocati(jn passed, and the King adopted, certain Articles, Changes effected by which the faith of the Church of England u-as, for the time, authoritatively ^ ^"'^ settled. In these, the Bible and the ^three creeds are set forth as the foun- dation of belief; baptism, penance, confession to a priest, belief in the cor- poral presence, are declared essential to salvation ; justification is said to be obtained bj' tlie union of good works with faith. Images were to be used as examples, but not as idols ; saints were to be honoured, but not worshipped ; the use of holy \vater was allowed, but its efficacy was denied; indefinite prayer u-as permitted for the dead ; and the existence of an unspecific piu'gatory was affiimed.* All the clergy were directed to explain these articles to their flocks. Latin and English Bibles were to be set up in the churches; and the children of the parish were to be taught, in the mother tongue, the Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the Creed.f In tlie following year, 1537, the King put forth a fuller exposition of the orthodox belief in the shape of a book adopted by the Convocation and entitled " The Institution of a Christian Man," and in 1543 he published, of his own authority, a second edition of this work, with certain alterations favouring the ancient doctrines. These books were, each in turn, accepted as the standard of behef : but the test by which it was attempted to secure an uniformity of faith was the "■ Law of the Six Articles," passed in 1539. By this law were established, (1) the doctrine of the real presence, — (2) the communion in one kind only, — (3) the perpetual obligation of vows of chastity, — (4) the utility of private masses, — (5) the celibacy of the clergj^, — and (6) the necessity of am-icular confession. Death by fire, and forfeiture of all possessions, were the penalties of controverting the fii'st article; imprisonment or death the penalty of opposition to the rest, according as the opposition was withdrawn or persevered in. In 1544, the Legislature somewhat mitigated the severity of this enactment ; but the number of persons who were executed vinder its provisions was yet very great. During the brief reign of Edward the Sixth the progress of the doctrinal Refor- Edward VI, mation was more rapid, and its character more definite. The law of the Six Articles was repealed; the celebration of private masses was prohibited; the laity were allowed the communion of the cup ; marriage was permitted to the clergy ; images were removed from all the churches ; altars were converted to communion tables; and finally, in 1553, Forty -two Articles of Faith were issued by authority, establishing the doctrines of the Church of England nearly as they stand at present. A new Communion Service, differing but shghtly from that now in use, was produced in 1547; and the English Liturgy, first introduced in 1 549, and afterwards revised and somewhat altered, was confii-med by Parhament in 1552. To spread the new behef among the people, measiu'es were adopted to promote and regulate the practice of preaching, which began to be a very powerful means of influencing popular opinion. Bishops were required to preach four times a year — to stiuuilate the jjarish clergy in this exercise — and to ordain for the ministry none who were unable to perform this necessary duty. As, however, the supply of preachers was, for some time, I H.H™^'* History of England, vol.iv. p. 165.— Short's History of the Church of England, p. 109. T This permission to read the Scriptures was restricted, in 1513, to gentlemen and merchants. B 3 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England PROGRESS OF EELIGIOUS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND unavoidably deficient, a Book of Homilies, composed in chief by Cranmer, was appointed to be used in churches, together with the Paraphrase of Erasmus. The singing of psalms and hymns from Scripture was also now, for tlie first time, authorized. Mary I. Reaction to Roman Catholicisui. Mary, a sincere and zealous Romanist, succeeding to the sovereign authority at a time when the almost uni\'ersal voice of the community affirmed it as the duty of the civil ruler to decide the nation's creed and to enforce compliance, naturally at once reversed her brother's policy — restored the former faith and practices — and put in energetic force against the Protestants the persecuting principles which they themselves so generally sanctioned. All the acts of Edward touching on religion were repealed ; the doctrine or the corporal presence in the mass was re-affirmed ; the Prayer Book and the Catechism were pronounced heretical ; the celibacy of the clergy was prescribed, and every married clergyman ejected from his cure ; severe enactments against heresy were passed; and a sort of inquisition to discover heretics was instituted. All the prominent reformers either fled across the sea or sufPered in England at the stake. About 300 had abeady paid for their opinions with their fives when Mary's brief reign ended in 1558. Elizabeth. ile-establisli- tnent of Pi'o- testanism. Elizabeth at once replaced the Church in the position it had occupied before the reign of Mary. Parfiament again affirmed the sovereign's supremacy as head of the Church, and punished witli extreme severity aU those who ques- tioned this prerogative.* In 155!) the Act of Uniformityf restored ^vith little variance the Book of Common Prayer, and made it penal to be absent Avithout reasonable cause from a chm-ch where it was used. In 1563 the second Book of Homilies was printed, and the Larger Catechism sanctioned. And the Articles of Religion — which, in 1563, had been subscribed (then numbering thirty-eight) by the Convocation — were, in 1571, adopted in their present shape and number, ratified by the Queen, and confirmed by Act of Parliament. X Thus, Protestant Christianity was re-established as the national religion; and severe coercive measiu-es were enacted to secure unanimous profession and obedience. Progress of Puritanism. No sooner, however, had the Adctory been thus completed over one of the two great parties hostile to the settlement effected in the reign of Edward, than a vigorous and long protracted conflict with the other party was renewed. Both for their numbers and sincere activity these new antagonists were formidable foes. As, in deciding on the changes which should be admitted, Cranmer and the other founders of the Church displayed the cautious policy of statesmen rather than the pauseless ardour of religious partizans — more anxious to conciliate opponents and secure the vitmost innovation practicable, than to contend uncompromisingly for all the progress they might think desirable— it followed, almost of necessity, that multitudes, deriA^ng their opinions from the exercise of private judgment on the Scriptures recently un- sealed to them, and urged, by natural reaction, to the utmost distance from the Church of Rome, would find their ardent expectations of the new estabfishment um-ealized, and would lament as well the absence from its constitution and its ritual of much which they desii'ed as the continued presence there of much which they disliked. * The Queen preferred the title of " Supreme Governor" of the Church to " Supreme Head." All the bishops except one refused to take the oath, and were in consequence deprived; 178 of the inferior clergy imitated their refusal mth a similar result. t ] Bliz. cap. 2 J 13 Eliz. cap. 12. AND Wales.] REPORT. 7 The Puritans, were not wholly presbyterian. The natural tendency of the ruoGKEsa reUgious movement in the public mind was to develop constantly new theories °^opinion3^^ ' of ecclesiastical government, each fresh advance distinguished by a nearer in en&land ; approach to a democratic system. Although the Presbyterians, therefore, for a long time formed the vast majority of the opponents of the Church establish- ment, opinions much less favourable than thehs to clerical authority and State control in matters of religion soon began to gain adherents. Most cons])icuous among the sects which entertained such notions were the Independents, who, rejecting equally the presbyterian and episcopal machinery. Rise of the maintained that every individual congregation is a separate Church, comjilete In^<^Peiidents. and perfect in itself, and altogether independent of external oversight. They also held that the province of the civil magistrate did not extend to spiritual things, the State possessing no infalliljle means of distinguishing truth from error, and the true religion being best discovered and established by the unforced zeal of its disciples. — Similar opinions were maintained by the Baptists, who, Baptists, about this period, began to grow into importance. The reign of Charles the First beheld the crisis of the controversy. Ali the Charles I. A'arious severe repressive measures which were put in force proved ineffectual to check the spread of puritanic principles, and only served to render yet more bitter the hostility of their professors towards the ruling hierarchy. At last this long protracted opposition triumphed. Parliament, in 1(541, abolished the Court of High Commission, and deprived the bishops of votes in the House of Peers. In 1643 episcopacy was itself abolished, and the chief direction of the Church intrusted to the " AVestminster Assembly," a body chosen by the Parliament, and consisting of 120 clergymen and 30 laymen. This assembly, where the Presbyterians predominated, issued a Confession of Faith, a lai'ger and a shorter Catechism, a form of Presbyterian Church government, and a "Directory" for public worship. Parliament, in 1645, suppressed the Prayer Book, and enjoined the use of the Directory — an outline service, which each minister was authorized to supplement at his discretion. Part only of the Confession (which was Calvinistic) was adopted by the legislature ; and the form of government was not established, save in Lancashire and London, and not there without the safeguard of an ultimate appeal to Parliament. An ordinance was passed in 1644 by which the clergy were required to take the Covenant, and thus engage to uphold Presbyterianism ; 3,000 of them refused, and were ejected from their benefices, being allowed one fifth part of their income for their future mainte- nance. In the absence of episcopacy, the discipline of the Church was adminis- tered by the Assembly, who ordained and appointed ministers. In this reign the Quakers first appeared, originated by George Fox. By Cromwell's assumption of supreme authority in 1649 the influence of the Rise of the Presbyterians was much diminished. The power of ordination was removed Quakers. from the Assembly and intrusted to a committee of thirty-eight persons of different sects called Triers (nine of whom were laymen), who examined all the The Protectorate* nominees for ministerial functions. In AVales, itinerant preachers were employed by a Commission out of revenues at its disposal. Tithes were continued to the clergy ; but the proceeds of the bishop's lands, and tenths and first fruits, were made over to the Commissioners, with the design of aiding from the fund thus raised the stipends of the smaller livings. The principle of toleration was first recognized in this administration ; free exercise of their religion being guaranteed to aU " who professed faith in God " in Christ Jesus;" and it was further added, "'that none be compelled to " conform to the public religion by penalties or otherwise, but that endea- B 4 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England TROGREss *' vours be used to ^^'in thera by sound doctrine and the example of a good OPINIONS conversation. JS ENGLAND. The Restoration.' But the " change in tlie national religion which was thus effected during the Interregnum, by the advance towards a Pm'itan establishment, was nearly as evanescent as was that which had been caused in the reign of Mary by the retrogi-ession towards the ancient faith. With the lasting restoration of the inonai"chy, episcopacy also was enduringly restored. The ascent of Charles the Second to the vacant throne in 16(50 seemed to have effaced from history the period of the Great Rebellion, and the Episcopal Church regained the dominant ])osition. fenced by penal statutes, it had occupied in the days of Laud. A previous professed endeavoiu' to concihate the Nonconformists failed. Like Mary, like EHzabeth, like James the Fu-st, so Charles the Second also, on the eve of his accession, promised tenderness to conscientious scruples ; but the Savoy conference between the Nonconformists and Episcopalians, convened pursuant to this promise, ended in no tangible result. An Act of L'niformity, more stringent than the similar enactment of Ehzabeth, \vas passed in 1C62, by which all ministers refusing* to assent to everything contained in the Book of Common Prayer, as recently amended, were to be ejected from theii' benefices on the next St. Bai-tholomew's Day; and accordingly 2,000 ministers were then deprived of their preferments. Several other statutes, varying in rigour, were enacted in this reign against the Nonconformists, for the purpose of pro- tecting the Established Church. In 1661, the Corporation Act excluded all dissenters from municipal appointments. Two Conventicle Acts, in 1664 and 1670, made it penal for five persons, in addition to the occupiers of a house, to assemble for rehgious worship ; and in 1665 the Five Mile Act imposed a penalty of 40/. on every Nonconformist minister who came ^vithin five miles of any corporate town, and also upon all, whether ministers or lajTuen, who, if not frequenting the Established Church, should teach in a public or private school. In 1673, the Test Act, aimed at Roman Catholics and Nonconformists equally, excluded them from civil offices and military commands. In 1678, in consequence of Oates's plot, the Roman Catholics were prohibited from sitting in Pai-liament. The King made several attempts to grant a toleration, but as these endeavours were supposed by Pai-liament to spring from a desire to fa\'om- Roman Catholics, they uniformly failed.* Still, towards the termination of tliis reign, a feeling of the impohcy of treating harshly nonconforming Protestants began to be displayed ; and gradually the sentiment extended through the nation that a tri\-ial diA'ersity in modes of worship might be well allowed them ^\^thout danger to the national establishment. James II. This fccJing was much strengthened in the reign of James, when the Non- conforn-i'ls declined to receive the toleration which the King, by an illegal ^ stretch o{ his prerogative, held out to them. Several of the bishops, grateful for assistance rendered at a critical conjuncture, entertained a plan of compre- hension, which, p'-oceeding on an alteration of some portions of the litiu'gy, might bring again within the pale of the Established Church the mass of those who had abandoned her communion. In the troubles and excitement of the times, however, no advance was made in this direction ; but a disposition to indulgence was excited in the ruhng pai-ty, not unlikely to be fruitful when a favorable opportunity occmTed. This opportunity was soon presented, when King * It is stated that above 8,000 Protestant dissenters were imprisoned in the reign of Charles tlie Second ; and that as many as 60,(100 had in various ways, in the same period, suffered for religion. See Short's History of tlie Church of England, p. 559. AND Wales.] REPORT. 9 James the Second, partly for political and partly for religious causes, was, in 1688, peogeess expelled the throne. The claim of the Dissenters to a milder treatment could ° opinions^' not well be disregarded, either by the monarch they had helped to elevate, or ^^ England. ]>y the Church they had assisted to defend. Accordingly, the Toleration Act * The Revolution, bestowed, on all but Roman Catholics and such as denied the doctrine of the Trinity, full liberty of worship, upon paying tithes and other dues, taking the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and certifying their places of worship to the bishops or the justices of the peace : Dissenting ministers being also required to sign thirty-five and a half of the Articles of the Established Church. The scheme for a comprehension was proceeded with, but proved aboi-tive. A commission, appointed by the King, sviggested sundry alterations in the liturgy ; but these the Lower House of Convocation was unwilling to concede, and this, the last, endeavour to procure by comprehension greater uniformity was finally abandoned, and has never since that period been renewed. The Revolution settled the EstabUshed Church upon its present basis. Final settlement Several alterations, have indeed, been since effected in its relative position c^Sf^^^^*'^*^* towards other sects ; but not the slighest change has been effected in the Church itself, in its doctrines, polity, or Vi^orship. The principal effect of the Toleration Act was on the character of the Church as a national establishment. Before this statute, no discrepancy was deemed conceit-able between the Church and the community : the one was looked upon as altogether co-extensi\'e with the other. To dissent from the belief or mode of worship sanctioned by supreme ecclesiastical authority was much the same as to rebel against the ci\-il power ; and all who placed themselves in this predicament were either to be brought by fines and other pvinishments, to yield conformity, or, if intractable, were to be burnt or banished, and the absolute identity of Church and Nation thus restored. The Toleration Act in part destroyed this theory. The Episcopal Church was still considered "national," as being recognised as orthodox by national authority — endowed by law with the exclusi\'e right to tithes and similar unvoluntary contributions — gifted with a special portion of the State's support — and subject generally to the State's control ; Ijut those who differed from her creeds and formularies were allowed, while aiding to support the legal faith, to worship in the way they deemed most scriptural and proper, svdjject for a time to some disqualifying statutes which have gradually been repealed or modified.t * 1 AV. & M. C.18. t TIk; iiriiicipal of these were, the Conventicle Act , 22 Car. II. c. 1. (repealed in 1689), -wliicli niarle it iicual to attend a Nonconformist mooting of more than five persons; the Corporation Act, i;; Car. II. c.l. (repealed in 1828), whieli disqnalilicd for ollieos in coriioratious all who should decline to take the saerament accordhig to the rites of the JOslalilislK il Churcli, and to swear that it is in no ease lawful to take arms against thekinir; the TistAcf. 'i.') Car. II. e. 2. (reiK.'aletl in 1S2S). which disf|\ialilied from hdlding any jilacc of trust or )iul)lic ollicc those who should refuse to take the oallis of allei;iauce and su)ireniac,v, sulisci'ilie a. declaration against trausulistautiation, and receix'c the Lord's Supijcr in accordance with the usage of tlu^ Church o( England; the Act of 1:5 A: IK 'ar. II. c.4., by which dissenters were jirohiliited from keeping schools (modified in IV'.'l', hy allowing them to teach upon taking the usual oaths and subscrib- ing the usual dechu-atiou) ; the jirovision (repealed in 1813) in tlie Toleration Act, excepting from its beui'llts all persons who denied the Trinity ; the Occasim/al Cmifdrmitij Act, 10 Aime, C.2. (repeah il in ITls). hy which no person was eligible for iiublie cnii)loyment unless he entirely conformed : the A'c/j/.vj^Ur/', 12 Anne, st. II. c.7. (reiieiiled in 1718], by which all schoolmasters were to be licensed by the bishojis, and to be strict t'oidbrmists. The chief disabilitii's which, for the safegu;ird of the i:stalilished Church, are still imposed on other bodies, are the following:— all persons holding certain responsible civil and military offices, and all ecclesiastical and collegiate jierscjus. jireacliers, teachers, and sehoohnastcrs. high con- stables, and practitioners of the law, arc re(|uired to jiromise, Ijy oath or allirmatioii. allegiance to the Crown, and acknowledge its ecclesiastical snitreniacy, and also to abjure allegiance to the descendants of the Pretender, and to maintain the Act of Settlement. — No Dissenter can hold the maslershiii of a (•olleg<' or other endowed school, unless endowed since 1688, for the iniiucdiatc benefit of Protestant Dissenters, — All meetings for religious worship of more than twenty per- sons besides the family, if held in a t)uildiug not certified to the Registrar (icneral. are subject to a penalty of 2e/."-lCvcrv i)crson ajipointed to au.v ollice, for admission to which it was necessai-v under the Test Act to r<'ceive the sacrament according to the custom of tlu' Church of England, is to make a declaration " upon the true faith of a Christian," that lie will never exercise any power, autliority. or influence obtained by virtue of such office, to injure or disturb the English Chm'ch or its bishojis and elergj% (Stephen's Commentaries, vol. iii. p. 108.) — Mayors or other 10 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England PROGRESS ©F RELIGIOUS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. Seceding Churches. The era of the ReA'olution, therefore, is the birthday of rehgious sects in Eng- land. For a long time previously they had been struggling into being ; but from henceforth they obtained embodied life. Tlie hasty glance bestowed upon the various phases of the land's religiovis history will not be deemed superfluous, if it serve to indicate with any clearness throvigh what intellectual conflicts and political convulsions most of the extant A^arieties of creed ha^^e worked theu* way towards a separate embodiment and legal recognition. But from 1688 the history of our religion, ceasing to be identical with the history of the State, must not, as formerly, be looked for in the national annals or the pages of the statute book, but in the records of each individual church. A brief A'iew, therefore, of the origin and course and principal pecuharities of these seceding bodies, will complete the sketch by which it seemed advisable to introduce the denomina- tional statistics. In this A'iew I purpose to bestow the chief attention upon Protestant seceding churches ; as requiring, from the little that is popularly known concerning them, a fulness of explanation which the notoriety attaching to the leading features of the Church of England and the Church of Rome makes quite unnecessary in the case of those communities. 1688-1851. Methodism. Swedenborg. Disriiptions of the Methodists. Irving. The Mormons. From this proposed review it \vi\\ be seen that four of the existing sects, — the Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, and Society of Friends, — derive their origin directly from the conflict of opinions which produced and followed the Reformation. — The prolonged reaction which succeeded to the Puritan enthu- siasm was not, as we shall see, disturbed tiU near the middle of the eighteenth century, when a marvellous re\-ival of religious sentiment broke in upon the slumbers of the general Church, and in the form of Methodism, came to be condensed into the largest of the nonconforming bodies. — Next, as the author of a new belief, a Swedish noble and philosopher affirm.s himself to be divinely authorized to publish a fresh revelation both of truths communicated to himself by angels, and of truths before concealed beneath the hidden meaning of the Scriptures, Init made manifest to him. — Towards the termination of the century, the patriarch of Methodism quits the world and leaves the vast community which hitherto had been consolidated by his influence and skill, a prey to discords, which, recurring at repeated intervals, detach considerable sections from the parent body, — this, however, scarcely pausing in its growth. — In recent days, the startling oratory of a Scottish minister convinces many that the pro- phesied millennial advent is at hand ; and a church at once is founded claiming to possess the apostolic gifts which are to be exhibited upon the eve of such a consummation.^ — More recent still, and more remarkable, another claimant of celestial inspiration has appeared across the Atlantic; and the book of the prophet Mormon, like another Koran, is attracting its believers even from this country, whence continually little bands are ^'oyaging to join, at the city of the Great Salt Lake, beneath the Rocky Mountains, the " Church of the Latter- day Saints." principal magistrates, appearing at any Dissenting place of worship with the insignia of office, are disabled from holding any official situation.— Persons professing tlie Roman Catholic religion, must, in order to sit in iiai'liamcnt, or vote at parliamentary elections, or become members of lay corporations, take an oatli abjuring any intention to subvert tlic (.'luirch establishiuent, and another, promising never to make use of any privilege to dislurl) the Protestant succession or the Protestant government. The latter oath must be taken to enable them to exercise any franchise or civil right, and to hold anv office from which tliey were excluded by the Test Act. No Roman Catholic can present to anv benelice, nor hold the office of Regent of the United Kingdom, Lord High Chancellor, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, High Commissioner of the General Assembly of Scotland, nor any office in the Church or the ecclesiastical courts, or in the univerisities, colleges, or pxiblic schools. I andWaies.] report. 11 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. . '"^ngS^'^ Doctrines. Tlie doctrines of the Cliiu'cli of England are embodied in her Ai-ticles and Liturgy : the Book of Common Pi-ayer j^rescribes her mode of worship ; and the Canons of 160.3 contain, so far as the clergy are concerned, her code of discipUne. Bishops, Priests, and Deacons are the ministerial orders known to the epi- Orders, scopal establishment of England. In the Bishop hes the power of ordination of inferior ministers, who otherwise have no authority to dis])ense the sacraments or preach. Deacons, when ordained, may, licensed by the bishop, preach and administer the rite of baptism ; Priests by thl3 ceremony are further empowered to administer the Lord's Supper, and to hold a benefice with cure of souls. Besides these orders, there are also se\'eral dignities sustained by bishops and by Dignities, priests; as (1) Archbishops, each of whom is chief of a certain number of bishops, who are usually ordained by him ; (2) Deans and Chapters, who, attached to all cathedrals, are supposed to form the council of the bishop, and to aid him with advice ; (3) Archdeacons, who perform a kind of episcopal functions in a certain portion of a diocese ; ( 4) Rural Deans, who are assistants to the bishop in a smaller sphere. Tliese A'arious orders and dignities of the Church have all (except cathedral Territorial Divi- deans) attached to them peculiar territorial jurisdictions. Tlie theory of the Establishment demands that every clergyman should have his ministrations limited to a specific district or Parish; and, when England first became divided Parishes, into parishes, the number of churches would exactly indicate the number of such parishes, — each parish being just that portion of the country, the inha- bitants of which were meant to be accommodated in the newly-erected church. In course of years, however, either prompted by the growth of population or by their own capriciovis piety, proprietors erected and endo\\'ed, within the mother- ])arishes, fresh edifices which were either chapels of ease to the mother church or the centres of new districts, soon allowed by custom to become distinct ecclesiastical divisions known as " chapelries." In this way nearly all the soil of England became parcelled out in ecclesiastical divisions, varying greatly, both in size and population, as might be expected from the isolated and unsystematic efforts out of which they sprung. Of late years, as new churches have been built, some further subdivisions of the larger parishes have been effected by the bishops and commissioners empowered by acts of parliament. The number of ecclesiastical districts and new parishes thus formed was, at the time of the censvis, 1,255, containing a population of 4,8.32,491. In the ancient Saxon period, ten such ])arishes constituted a Rural Deanery. Rural DeaderieS)" The growi^^h, however, of the population, and the increased number of churches, have now altered this proportion, and the rural deaneries ai'e diverse in extent. At present there ai-e 463 such divisions. Archdeaconries, as territorial divisions, had theii- origin soon after the Nonnan Archdeaconriei. Conquest, prevaous to which ai'chdeacons were but members of cathedral chapters. Several new archdeaconries have been created within recent years, by /, the Ecclesiastical Commissioners, by virtue of the act of 6 & 7 Wm. IV. c. 77' ''■' The total number now is 71. Bishoprics or Dioceses are almost as ancient as the introduction here of Chris- Dioceses, tianity. Of those now extant, all (excepting seven) were formed in Saxon or in THE CHUECn OB ENGLAND. 12 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England British times. The Saxon bishoprics were generally co-extensive with the several kingdoms. Of the excepted seven, five were created by Henry the Eighth, out of a portion of the confiscated property of the suppressed religious houses, and the other two (viz. Manchester and Ripon), were created by the Act of 6 8i 7 Wni. IV. c. 77- There are two Archbishoprics or Procinces: Cantei'bury, comprehending 21 dioceses, and York, comprising the remaining seven. The population of the former in 1851 was 12,785,048; that of the latter 5,285,687. Patronage. Incumbents of parishes are appointed, subject to the approval of the bishop, by patrons, who may be either corporate bodies or private persons. Of the 11,728 benefices in England and AVales, 1,144 are in the gift of the crown; 1,853 in that of the bishops ; 938 in that of cathedral chapters and other dignitaries; 770 in that of the universities of Oxford and Cambridge, and the colleges of Eton, AVinchester, &c. ; 931 in that of the ministers of mother- chm'ches ; and the residue (6,092) in that of private persons. Incumbents are of three kinds ; rectors, vicars, and perpetual curates. Rectors are recipients of all the parochial tithes ; ^^cars and perpetual curates are the delegates of the tithe-improiiriators, and receive a portion only. These appointments ai'e for life. The ordinary curates are appointed each by the incumbent who desires their aid. Revenues. The income of the Church of England is dei'ived from the follomng sources ; lands, tithes, cluu-ch-rates, pew-i'ents, Easter offerings, and surplice fees (i. e. fees for burials, baptisms, &c.) The distribution of these revenues may be inferred from the state of things in 1831, when it appeared to be as follows ; — £ Bishops - - - 181,631 Deans and chapters - 360,095 Parochial clergy - - 3,251,159 Church-rates - - - 500,000 .€4,292,885 In the course of the twenty years which have elapsed since 1831, no fewer than 2,029 new churches have been built, and the value of Church property has much increased ; so that, after the considerable addition which must be made to the above amount, in order to obtain an accvu-ate view of the total income of the Church in 1851, it is probable that it will be considerably upwards of 5,000,000/. per annum. Stipends of tlie Clergy. Augmentations of small livings. The number of beneficed clergy in 1831 was 10,718 : the average gross income, therefore, of each would be about 300/. per annum. At the same date there were 5,230 ciu-ates, the total amount of whose stipends was 424,695/., yielding an average of 81/. per annum to each curate. But, as many incum- bents possessed more than 300/. a year, and some curates more than 81/. a year, there must evidently have been some incumbents and curates whose remuneration was below those sums respectively. For the pm'pose of raising the stipends of incumbents of the smaller livings, the Governors of Queen Anne's Bounty annually receive the sum of 14,000/., the produce of First Fruits and Tenths ; and the Ecclesiastical Commissioners apply to the same object a portion of the siirjjlus proceeds of episcopal and capitular estates. i AND Wales.] REPORT. 13 The nroffress of the Church of England has, in recent times, heen very rapid ; tite chuech of .,., .li-iiTiii ENGLAND. and conspicuously so withm the twenty years just terminated. Latterly, a sentiment ai)pears to have been strongly prevalent, that the reHef of spiritual Recent process. destitution must not be exclusively devolved ujjon the State ; that Christians in their indi\-idual, no less than in their organized, capacity, have duties to discharge in ministering to the land's religious wants. Accordingly, a spirit of benevolence has been increasingly diffused ; and private hberahty is now disi)laying fruits, in daily rising churches, almost as abundant as in ancient times— distinguished, also, ad\'antageously, from earlier charity, by being, it may fairly be assumed, the offspring of a more enlightened zeal, proceeding from a wider circle of contributors. The following statistics will exhibit this more clearly : — In 1831, the number of churches and chapels of the Church of England amounted to 11,825. The number in 1851, as returned to the Census Office, was 13,854; exclusive of 223 described as being "not separate buildings," or as "iisedalso for secular purposes;" thus showing an increase, in the course of 20 years, of more than tivo thousand chiu-ches. Probably the increase is still larger, really, as it can hardly be expected that the last returns were altogether perfect. The gi-eater portion of this increase is attributable to the self-extending power of the Church,— the State not haA-ing, in the twenty years, contributed in aid of private benefactions, more than 511,385/. towards the erection of 386 churches. If we assume the average cost of each new edifice to be about 3,000Z.§, C the total sum expended in this interval (exclusive of considerable sums devoted to the restGration of old churches) will be 6,087,000/. The chief addition has occurred, as was to be expected and desired, in thickly-peopled districts, where the rapid increase of inhabitants has rendered such additional accommo- dation most essential. Thus, in Cheshire, Lancashire, Middlesex, Svurey, and the West Riding of Yorkshbe, the increase of churches has been so much greater than the increase of the population, that the proportion between the accommoda- tion and the number of inhabitants is now considerably more favoiu-able than in 1831. (Table A.) Table A. County. Poijulation. Number of Churches (separate Buildings) . Pi-oportiou of Chiu-ches to Population. 1831. 1851. 1831. 1851. 1831. 1851. Cheshiee 334,391 455,725 142 244 One Church to 2,355 OneChurch to 1868 Lancashiee 1,336,854 2,031,236 292 521 4,578 3899 Middlesex - 1,3.>S,330 1,886,576 246 405 5,522 4658 SUEEEY - - - 486,434 683,082 159 249 3,059 2743 YoEK (West Riding) - 984,609 1,325,495 287 556 3,431 2384 It is true, indeed, that in the whole of England and Wales collectively the proportion shows no increase, but a decrease — being, in 1831, one church to every 1,175 inhabitants, while in 1851 it was one church to every 1,296; but the latter proportion is not inconsistent %vith the supposition that, in consequence of better distribution of the churches through the country, the accommodation in reahty is greater now than was the case in 1831. But this must be more fidly treated in a subsequent part of this Report. 14 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England •JHB CHtTECH OP ENGLAND, The following view of the periods in which the existing structures were erected, will display, to some extent, the comparative increase in the several decennial intervals of the present century. Of the 14,077 existing churches, chapels, and other buildings belonging to the Chiu'ch of England, there were built— Before 1801 Between 1801 and 1811 1811 and 1821 1821 and 1831 1831 and 1841 1841 and 1851 Dates not mentioned - 9,667 55 97 - 276 667 - 1,197 - 2,118 This does not, indeed, with strict exactness, show the real number of chiu'ches built in each of these decennial intervals; for, possibly, some few, erected formerly, have been replaced by other and larger edifices, which would thus perhaps be mentioned mth the later date. The tendency is, therefore, slightly, to augment unduly the numbers in the later, and unduly to diminish the numbers in the eai'her periods ; but this disturbing influence has probably been more than counteracted by the cases where the date has been left unmen- tioned. The statement, therefore, is perhaps a tolerably fair criterion of the progi'css of church-building in the nineteenth centurj\ If the preceding esti- mate be acciu'ate respecting the number of churches built since 1831, and if it be assumed, as is most likely, that the greater portion of the 2,118 chmxhes, of which the dates of erection are not specified, were built before 1801, leaving perhaps 60 or 70 built in the period 1801-31 ; it will follow that, fi-om 1801 to 1831, there must have been above 500 new erections, at a cost, upon the average, of probably 6,000Z. apiece, being altogether 3,000,000?., of which amount, 1,152,044?. was paid from parhamentary grants, originated in 1818. Subject to the above-mentioned quahfication respecting the dates of churches renovated or enlarged, the whole result of the efforts made in the present centiuy may be represented thus : — Number of Churches built. Estimated Cost. Periods. Total. Contributed by- Public Funds. Private Benefaction. 1801 1831 1831 to 1851 500 2,029 £ 3,000,000 6,087,000 £ 1,152,044 511,385 £ 1,847,956 .5,575,615 1801 to 1851 2,529 i 9,087,000 1,663,429 7,423,571 In the 13,051 returns which furnished information as to sittings, accommo- dation is stated for 4,922,412 persons. Making an estimate for 1,026 churches, for which no particulars respecting sittings were supplied, it seems that the total accommodation in 14,0/7 churches was for 5,317,915 jjersons. The number of attendants on the Census-Sunday (after an estimated addition on account of 939 chm-ches, from which no returns of the attendants were received) was as follows •.—rMorning, 2,541,244 ; Afternoon, 1,890,764 ; Evening, 860,543. AND Wales.] REPORT. 15 UNENDOWED CHURCHES. UNENDOWED PROTESTANT CHURCHE8. UNENDOWED PROTESTANT CHURCHES. Introduction. When the Reformation had successfully (at least in part) established the Principal Diver- important principle that the Bible, interpreted by individual judgment, is the only rule of faith, it followed necessarily that of the many minds applied to the investigation of the book thus opened for their study, some were found to differ from each other and the rest respecting its essential meaning and requirements. Naturallj% also, those who held identical or closely similar opinions upon any of the points of difference were gradually led to connect themselves together in more or less intimate association. Thus were formed the Lutheran, the Calvinian, and the Anglican Establishments ; and thus, when liberty of separate combination was obtained in England, various churches, differing on various points of faith and order, were originated as distinct ecclesiastical commvmities. The principal diversities which thus obtained (in combination, more or less, with other differences,) a permanent embodiment, may be included and arranged in three considerable classes : — I. Diversities respecting the essential Doctrines of the Gospel. II Diversities respecting the Rites and Ceremonies enjoined, by the Scriptures. III. Diversities respecting the scriptural Organization of the Church 1. PRESBYTERIANS. The origin of Presbyterianism is referable to the period just succeeding the &st triumphs of the principles of the Reformation. W'hen those principles had so far triumphed as to have detached considerable numbers from the Romish faith, it then became essential, in order to provide for the spiritual oversight of these new converts, to establish some ecclesiastical machinery in lieu of that they had forsaken when forsaking the communion of the C^hurch of Rome ; and it was therefore necessary to investigate the subject of Church Government as indicated in the Scriptures. Accordingly, Calvin, when invited to assume the post of ecclesiastical legislator for the city of Geneva, bent his mind to the construction of a perfect system of church polity in harmony with the supposed dbections or suggestions of the Bible. The result of his enquiries was the production of a code of laws which have since been univer- sally recognized as the basis of the Presbyterian system. The fundamental principles of this system are, — the existence in the church of but one order of ministers, all equal (spo ken of in Scripture under various appellations held to be synonymous, as 'bishops,' 'presbyters,' and 'elders'), and the power of these ministers — assembled, with a certain proportion of the laity, in local and in general synods — to decide all questions of church government and discipline arising in particular congregations. 1. PEESEY- TEEIANS. Origin. The", Scottish Kirk adopts the Confession, Catechism, and Du-ectory prepared I" Scotlami by the Westminster Assembly^^as its standards of behef and worship. Its dis- cipline is administered by a seriesfof four courts or assembhes. (1) The Kirk Session is the lowest court, and is composed of the minister of a parish and a variable number of lay elders, appointed from time to time by the session Itself. (2) The Presbytery consists of representatives from a certain number of 16 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS ^YORSHIP. [England 1. PEESBT- contiguous parishes, associated together in one district. Tlie representatives lEKiANS. gj,g j-jjg ministers of all such parishes and one lay elder from each. This assemhly has the power of ordaining* ministers and licensing probationers to preach before their ordination : it also investigates charges respecting the conduct of members, approves of new communicants, and pronounces excom- municationjagainst offenders. An appeal, however, Hes to the next superior court; viz. {3) The Provincial Synod, which comprises several presbjiieries, and is constituted by the ministers and elders by whom these presb}i;eries themselves were last composed. (4j The General Assembly is the highest court, and is composed of representatives (ministers and elders) from the presbyteries, royal burghs, and universities of Scotland, to the number (at present) of 363; of which number rather more than two fifths are laymen. llie National Church of Scotland has three presbyteries in England ; that of London, containing five congi'egations, — that of Liverpool and Manchester, con- taining three congregations, — and that of the North of England, containing eight congregations. Various considerable secessions have from time to time occurred in Scotland from the National Church, of bodies which, while holding Presbyterian senti- ments, dissent fi'om the particular mode in which they are developed by the Established Kirk, especially protesting against the mode in which church patronage is administered, and against the undVie interference of the civil power. Tlie principal of these seceding bodies are, — the " United Presbyterian Church ," and the "Free Church of Scotland j" the former being an amalgamation (effected in 1847) of the " Secession Church " (which separated in 1732) with the -''ReHef Synod" (which seceded in 1752); and the latter having been con- stituted in 1843. The " United Presbyterian Church " has five presbyteries in England, con- taining seventy-six congregations; of which, however, fourteen are locally in Scotland, leading the number locally in England 62. The "Free Church of Scotland''' has no ramifications, under that name, in England ; but various Presbyterian congregations which accord in all respects \vith that community, and which, before the disruption of 1843, were in union with the Estabhshed Kirk, compose a separate Presb^i:erian body under the appellation of the " Presbyterian Church in England,'' having, in this portion of Great Britain, seven presbyteries and eighty -three congregations. Any more extended notice of these three communities will more appropriately appear as an introduction to that portion of the Census pubhcation which refers exclusively to Scotland. In En"land. The supremacy of the Independents in the army, in the time of the Com- monwealth, prevented the enforcement of the system universally or stringently ; and when the restoration of King Charles the Second was effected, the entire episcopal regime was re-established in its ftill integrity, — the Presb}i;erians not being able to obtain, as a compromise, even that modified synodical episcopacy, as designed by Archbishop Usher, to which they expressed themselves not indisposed to yield. The Act of Uniformity was passed, and 2,000 ministers were forced to quit the commvmion of the Church of England. In 1691, a formal coalescence was accomplished between the Presbji;erian and Congregational ministers of London, and at that time, and for nearly 30 years succeeding, it seems clear that the doctrinal tenets of the two bodies were the same, and thoroughly in harmony with the doctrinal portion of the Articles of the Church of England. But about a century ago, a most important alteration seems to have been silently effected in the doctrines held by English Presbyterian churches ; and instead of the Calvinistic tenets held so fii-mly by the Puiitans, the later Presbj-terians began to cherish, most of AND Wales.] REPORT. 17 them Arminian, many of them Unitai-ian, sentiments. Those who adhered to ^- ™r:sBY- the standards of the Westminster Assembly are now either merged in Congre- gational churches, or connected with the Scottish Presbyterians. 'J'he rest, possessinjT neither presbA-tery, synod, nor assembly, and departing widely from the doctrines of the Westminster Confession, can be scarcely now denominated " Presbyterians " at all, — their only point of concord with that body being the simple manner, common to nearly all dissenters, of conducting public worship.f Therefore, in the tabular returns which foi-m the body of this volume, the term " Presbyterian " will be restricted to its ancient meaning, and all churches formed of persons who do not receive the doctrine of the Trinity, (excepting General Baptists,) will be found included in the single class of " Unitarians." 2. INDEPENDENTS, OR CONGREGATIONALISTS. 2 rm T •• ■ • • 1 1 • 1 • 1 1 ji • /. 1 IXEEPENDENTS 1 he great distmctive prmciple on which is based the separate existence of that or congrega- large and prosperous body called, indifferently, sometimes " Independents," tio>'alist3. sometimes " Congregationalists," has reference to the scriptural constitution of Clinrch Govcm- a Christian church. Rejecting equally the episcopal and presbyterian model, Congregational dissenters hold a " Church " to be synonymous with a " select congregation ;" and a Christian church to be therefore a congregation of true believers. They assert that Scripture jdekls no evidence to justify the appUcation of the term {iKKXijnla) to any aggregate of individual assemblies, whether such aggregate consist of all that may be found within a definite locality, (as in the case of every National Church), or of all that manifest an uniformity of faith and discipline (as in every representative Free Church). In confirmation of this A-iew, they quote the language of the Bible, where the plural — " churches " — is, they say, invaiiably employed when more than one particular association is referred to, saving only where the reference is to the invisible and universal church. The personal composition of the congregation thus supposed to be the only proper " church " is, as already mentioned, that of a society of "true behevers ;" that is, persons who both openly profess their faith in the essential doctrines of the Gospel and evince the earnestness of their belief by a corresponding change of disposition and demeanour. To express the total freedom of the body from exterior control, the term " Independency " is used ; to convey the idea that every member of the church participates in its administration, " Congregationalism,''' a more modern appella- tion, is adopted. Two descriptions only of church officers are viewed as warranted by scriptural authority; viz., bishops (or pastors) and deacons; the former instituted to promote the spiritual, and the latter to advance the temporal, welfare of the church. The various expressions, "bishop," "elder," "pastor," "presbyter," em- ployed in Scripture, are emjjloyed, it is afiirmed, indifferently and interchangeably, intending always a precisely similar office. Whether there should be in any congregation more than one such bishop, is conceived to be a matter undecided by the Scriptures, and left to the discretion of the church itself. The only valid " call " to the pastorate is held to be an invitation to that ofiice by an individual church ; and where a }ierson is iuA-ited thus, no licence, as in Presbyterian, nor ordination, as in Episcopal churches, is considered to be requisite in order to confer authority to preach or to administer the sacraments. Still, after this election by an individual church, an ordination of the chosen minister by minis- ters of neighbouring churches is esteemed a fitting introduction to the pastoral office; and the custom always has been general, throughout the Independent body, of inaugurating newly chosen pastors at a special service, when they c. c 18 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS ^YORSHIP. [England IITDEPEjrDEKTS or COXGSEGA- TIOXALISTS. make profession of their orthodox belief and receive fraternal recognition from the otlier pastors present. But such ordination is not looked vipon as imparting^ pastoral authority ; this flows exclusively from the election by a chm-ch, mthout whose previous sanction ordination is regarded as of no avail. And, in the selection of its minister, a church is not restricted to a special class prepared by education for the office : any person who, by Christian character and aptitude for preaching, so commends himself as to recei^-e an invitation to the ministry, is recognized as being lawfully a pastor. Yet is an educated ministrj- considered ver}" desu'able; and, practically, the majority of Congregational ministers in modern times receive preparatory training at the various Theological Academies and Colleges belonging to the general body. But while scriptural authority is thus asserted for the existence of a ministerial order, no restriction to this order of the exclusive pri\'ilege of preaching is contended for ; religious exhortation is permitted and encouraged in all those who, ha\'ing gifts appropriate, feel prompted so to use them. The theory which Independents cherish of the scriptural mod^l of a Cliristian church induces them, of course, to look with disapproval on all State Estabhsh- ments of religion. Hostile, as abeady intimated, to the shghtest interference from external bodies — even where, as in the Presbyterian communities, the partly popular assembly may be not unfairly taken to reflect with faithfulness the best ideas and abilities of aU the individual chm-ches — Independents are ine\'itably still more hostile to the interference of a secular and miscellaneous body like the national pai-liament, to whose decision they assert all questions of dispute in national estabhshments must actually or vuiually be refeiTed. And not alone upon the gi-ound of interference Mith self-government do Independents disapprove of national chm'ches : even if the State were to allow the fullest freedom and confine its operations to the mere provision of the necessaiy funds for public worship, there woidd still remain insuperable conscientious scruples springing from their notions of the impropriety of aU endowments for rehgious piuposes. Religion, they contend, should be committed, for its maintenance and propaga- tion, to the natiu-al affection of its votai-ies. Although the Congregational body thus consists of many wholly indepen- dent churches, unamenable to any higher court or jurisdiction than themselves, and disavowing aU subscription to confessions, creeds, or articles of merely human composition, it is nevertheless (according to its eulogists), distinguished in a singidar degree by uniformity of faith and practice. From the period of its origin to the present time, no memorable sepai-ation of a part of this com- munity from the remainder has occun-ed ; and the doctrines preached when Independency was fii-st announced in England were the same as those now heard from nearly every Congregational pulpit. A convocation of this nature met, in 1()58, at the Savoy, and published an epitome of faith and order as obtaining then among the Independent churches ; and in 1831 was founded the " Congregational Union of England and Wales," a delegated conference of ministers and la\Tnen, meeting twice a year for consultation on the state and prospects of the body, and for such co-oj)erative action as can be adopted for its welfare without ^^olation of the principle of Independency. The constitution of the Union, therefore, provides that it " shall not in any case assume a legislative authority, or become a court of appeal." The Inde- pendents think that by these voluntary councils they obtain the benefits ■without the disadvantages of legal combination : unity, fraternity, and common action are, they say, abundantly secured, while no church feels the irritating fetters of a forced conformity. Tenets. The doctrines of the Congregational churches are almost identical with those embodied in the Articles of the Established Chm-ch, interpreted according to AND Wales.] REPORT. 19 their Cah-inistic meaning. As Independents do not recognize the advantage 2. of subscription to a formal creed, this inference is drawn from general reputa- ^or'coNOR'Fi^vf tion rather than from any collocation of authentic uTitten standards. Reference, tionalist however, to the " Declaration of Faith, Order and Discipline," issued by the Congregational Union in 1833, — which, though not binding upon any of the churches, is believed to be dissented from by none,— wiU furnish ample evidence of this substantial harmony. Tlie origin of Independency is refei-able to the latter portion of the sixteenth History century. It is probable that some conventicles were secretly established soon after the accession of Elizabeth, but the fu-st prominent advocate of congre- gational principles appeared in 1580 in the person of Robert Brown, a man of ancient family, related to Lord Treasurer Bui-leigh. Zealous and impetuous of spirit, he diffused his sentiments by preaching from place to place, principally in the county of Norfolk. After residing for three years in Zealand, where he formed an Independent church, he retm'ned to England in 1585, and again itinerated thi'ough the country with considerable success. At length, having suffered thirty-two incarcerations in as many different prisons, he conformed to the Established Church, and obtained the rectory of Oundle. But his followers rapidly increased, so much so, that an act of parliament was passed in 1593, directed specially against them. Sir Walter Raleigh, in the course of the discussion on this measm'e, estimated the number of the Brownists (as they then were called) at upwards of 20,000, exclusive of women and children. They were treated with great rigoiu-, and several martyrs to these opinions were executed in the reign of Elizabeth. A church had been formed in London, in 1592, in Nicholas Lane: but this persecution drove many to the continent, where several churches were established in Amsterdam, Rotterdam, and Leyden ; that at Leyden being under the pastoral charge of Mr. Robinson, ^vho is often spoken of as the real founder of Independency. Mr. Jacob, another of the exiles, returned to England in 1616, and then estabhshed an Independent church in London. Dm-ing the Long Parliament, the Independents gained a season of comparative freedom ; meeting openly, and gathering strength, especially in the character of their converts, — for the Independent leaders were amongst the foremost of the age for talents and sagacity. When Cromwell, therefore, (himself an Independent,) had assumed supreme authority, their principles obtained a potent recognition ; and a general toleration, one of their distinguishing ideas, was in great degree effected, notwithstanding strenuous resistance by the Presbyterians, whose system was thus pre^^ented from obtaining wide and stringent a])phcation. From the Restoration to the Revolution, Independents suffered much, in common with the other bodies of dissenters ; but since the latter period they have gained consideraljle and constantly increas- ing liberty, and now present the aspect of a large and united community, second to none amongst seceding churches for position and poUtical importance. The earUest account of the number of Independent congregations refers to statistics of 1812; before that period. Independent and Presbyterian congregations were P'"0S''«*s. returned together. In 1812, there seem to have been 1,024 Independent churches in England and Wales (799 in England, and 225 in Wales). In 1838, an estimate gives 1,840 churches in England and Wales. The present Census makes the number 3,244 (2,604 in England and 640 in Wales) ; %vith accommodation (after making an allowance for 185 incomplete returns) for 1,063,136 persons. The attendance on the Census-Sunday was as follows — after making an addition for 59 chaj^els for which the numbers are not given— Morning, 524,612; Afternoon, 232,285; Evening, 457,162. c 2 20 CENSUS! 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England IlfDEPENDENTS or CONGEBGA- TIOXALISTS. The followng Table shows the various institutions for religious objects supported whoUy or cliiefly by the Congregational body; others with which the Independents are intimately connected will be found in the List of General Societies at page cxvii. The Educational Institutions of the Congregationahsts are refen-ed to in the Census Report on that subject. Naiie of Ikstitution. Ordinary Annual Income. [From the latest Returns. Name of IxsTixurioy. '^ o Is-* Ordinary Annual I Income. [From I the latest I Eeturns.] Congregational Union of Eng- ") laud and Wales - - j London Congregational Cha-") pel Building Society - -j Congregational Fund Board - Ministers' Friend or Associate ") Fund Beitish Missioxs. Home Missionary Society Irish Evangelical Society Colonial Missionary Society FoEEiG>' Missioxs. London Missionary Society a.d. 1830 184S 1695 1823 1819 1814 1836 £ 438 3,366 2,000 805 5,143 2,484 5,144 1795 ; 65,317 Theological Colleges. Western College, Plymouth - Rotherham Independent ") College - - - -i Airedale College, Bradford,) Yorkshire - - - -j Hackney Theological Semiuarj' Lancashire Independent "^ College . - . -j Brecon Independent College Spring HiU Collcge,Birming- ") ham J New College, St. John's) Wood j A.D. 1752 1756 1784 1803 1816 1813 1838 1850 £ 600 527 1,501 805 2,633 500 1,581 3,760 8. BAPTISTS. Distinctive Tenets. 3. BAPTISTS. The distinguishing tenets of the Baptists relate to two points, upon which they differ from nearly every other Christian denomination; viz. (1), the proper subjects, and (2), the proper mode, of baptism. Holding that the rite itself was instituted for perpetual celebration. Baptists consider, (1), that it was meant to be impai-ted only on profession of belief by the recipient, and that this profession cannot properly be made by proxy, as the custom is by sponsors in the Esta- blished Chm'ch, but must be the genuine and rational avowal of the baptized person himself. To illustrate and fortify this main position, they refer to many passages of Scripture which describe the ceremony as perfonued on persons of undoubtedly mature intelligence and age, and assert the absence from the sacred WTitings of aU statement or ine\'itable imphcation that by any other persons was the ceremony ever shared. Adults being therefore held to be the only proper subjects of the ordinance, it is also held that (2), the only proper mode is, not, as generally practised, by a sprinkling or affusion of the water on the person, but, by a total immersion of the party in the water. The arguments by wliich this proposition is supposed to be successfully maintained, are gathered from a critical examination of the meaning of the word Panrl^w — from the circumstances said to have accompanied the rite whenever its administration is described in Scripture — and from general accordance of the advocated mode with the practice of the ancient Church. Different Sects ot' Baptists. These views are entertained in common by all Baptists. Upon other points, however, differences prevail, and separate Baptist bodies have in consequence AND Wales.] REPORT. 21 been formed. In England the following comprise the whole of the various 3. Baptists sections which unitedly compose the Baptist denomination : General (Unitarian) Baptists. General (New Connexion) Baptists. Particular Baptists. Seventh Day Baptists. Scotch Baptists. The " Seventh Day Baptists " differ from the other General Baptist churches Seventh Day simply on the ground that the seventh, not the first, day of the week should '^^ ^^ ^' be the one still celebrated as the sabbath. They established congregations very sioon after the first introduction of Baptists into England, but at present they have only two places of woi-ship in England and Wales. The "Scotch Baptists" derive their origin from the Rev. Mr. M'Lean, Scotch Baptists. who, in 1765, estabUshed the fii-st Baptist Church in Scotland. Their doctrinal sentiments are Calvinistic, and they differ from the Enghsh Particular Baptists chiefly by a more rigid imitation of what they suppose to be the apostoUc usages, such as love feasts, weekly communion, plurality of pastors or elders, washing each other's feet, &c. In England and Wales there are but 15 congre- gations of this body. The Baptists, as an organized community in England, date their origin from History. 1608, when the first Baptist chm-ch was formed in London ; but their tenets have been held, to greater or to less extent, from very early times. The Baptists claim TertuUian (a.d. 150-220), and Gregory of Nazianzen (a.d. 328-389), as supporters of theu- views, and contend, on their authority, that the immersion of adults was the practice in the apostolic age. Their sentiments have ever since, it is affirmed, been more or less received by nearly aU the various bodies of seceders which from time to time have parted from the Church of Rome ; as the Albigenses and Waldenses, and the other innovating continental sects which existed prior to the Reformation. From the agitation which accompanied that great event, the opinions of the Baptists gained considerable notice, and the holders of them underwent considerable persecution. In 1832 the Calvinistic Baptist Churches are reported at 926, which number, by the addition (say of 200) for the General Baptists and the New Connexion, would be raised to 1,126. In 1839 the Calvinistic Baptist congregations were computed at 1,2/6, and allowing 250 for the other Baptist Churches, the total number would be 1,526. These several estimates relate exclusively to England. Wales, for the periods for \\'hich accounts are extant, shows that in 1772 there were 59 congregations (of all kinds of Baptists); that in 1808 there were 165 congregations (also of all kinds); while in 1839 there were 244 congregations of Calvinistic Baptists. At the recent Census the numbers Baptist Congregations England. Wales. TOTAl. General Baptist (Unitarian) .... General Baptist (New Connexion) Particular Baptists (Calvinistic) Seventh Day Baptists Scotch Baptists Baptists Undefined 90 179 1574 2 12 492 3 3 373 3 58 93 182 1,947 2 15 550 c 3 22 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 8, BAPTISTS. The following are the principal societies and institutions supported by the Baptists ; others to which they in part contribute are included in the List of General Societies on page cxvii of the Report, Name of Society OR Institution. Baptist Union ... * Particular Baptist Fund Bath Society for aged Minis- ) ters ... - -J *Baptist Tract Society Bible Translation Society *Baptist Building Fund - - Beitish Missions. Baptist Home Missiouary") Society - - - -i Baptist Irish Society - 3 o fit - Income for the Year 1851. ft A.D. S. 1813 103 1717 2,495 1816 473 1841 150 ISIO 1,777 1824 795 1797 3,895 1814 2,298 Name of Society OK Institution. FoEEiGN Missions. "Baptist Missionary Society - tGeneral Baptist Missionary j Society - - - -i Theological Colleges. *Bristol *Stepney ^Bradford . . - . *Pont3']K)ol .... *Haverfordwest tLeicester - ... c.S O A.D. 1792 1816 1770 1810 1804 1807 1839 1843 Income for the Year 1851. S, 19,06o 2,017 1,120 1,812 1,004 618 285 501 Societies to which the asterisk (*) is prefixed belong to the Farticular or Calvinistic Baptists ; those marked thus (t) belong to the New Connexion of General or Arminian Baptists ; where no distiuctive mark occurs, the society is supported by both of these bodies jointly. 4. THE SOCIETT OP friends, or QUAKERS. Origin of the Society. George Fox. His opinions. The 4. THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS, or QUAKERS. " Society of Friends " is the youngest of the four surviving sects which trace their origin to that prolific period which closed the era of the Reformation, and presents an embodiment of perhaps the extremest protest made against the ceremonial religion sanctioned by the Church of Rome. Its founder (whose oijinions are, with those of others his contemporaries, still received as the standard of orthodoxy) was George Fox, the son of a Leicestershbe weaver, who, in 1646, at the age of 22, commenced the public jjroclamation of his sentiments. Concei^nng that, in spite of the advance which had been made towards more spiritual worship, far too much reliance was still placed in forms and ceremonies and mere human agency in the work of man's redemption, he put forward, as the prominent topic of his preaching, the necessity of the immediate influence of the Sj)irit of God upon the souls of men ; without which influence, he taught, neither could the truths of Scripture be correctly Understood nor effectual faith excited. Divine guidance. Fox and the early Friends believed that the direct divine suggestions could unfaihngly be recognized as such by those receiving them, and thus distinguished fi-om the usual promptings which result from ordinaiy motives. It was, doubt- less, owing much to this conviction that they shewed such extraordinary courage in the propagation of their views, and such unshaken fortitude in suffer- ing tlie consequent persecution. Believing that the course of conduct which seemed right to them was actually instigated and commanded by express divine authority, no tlireatenings nor dangers could divert them from pursuing it. The magistrates in vain precluded them from preaching in a certain neighbom*- hood : they were sure to be found, the next day, labouring in that precise locahty. In vain their meetings were dispersed by the civil force, and the persons present carried off to prison : on their next appointed day of worship another congregation was invariably found to occupy the vacant edifice and follow unresistingly their predecessors to the gaol. Obedience to the same conviction of imperious duty led them often into chiu-ches, to proclaim, when AND Wales.] REPORT. 23 4. THE SOCIETY OP FRIENDS, opportunity was offered, their distinctive principles ; and sometimes it induced them to address epistles of advice to sovereigns or judges, urging them to govern or quakeks- justly and administer the laws Avith righteousness. The Jom'nal of George Fox abounds in passages implying that both he and his associates believed them- selves to be directed in their movements by divine inspiration, and even that they sometimes thus obtained the power to prophesy. As most of the names bestowed by custom on the days and months derive Names of days their origin from Pagan su])erstition. Friends object to use them; substituting "first day," "second day," "first month," "second month," for "Sunday," " Monday," " January," and " February," respectively ; and so on of the rest. The whole community of Friends is modelled somewhat on the Presbyterian Discipline, system. Three gradations of meetings or synods, — monthly, quarterly, and yearly, — administer the affairs of the Society, including in their supervision matters both of spiritual discipline and secular polity. The monthly meetings, composed of all the congregations within a definite circuit, judge of the fitness of new candidates for membership, supply certificates to such as move to other districts, choose fit persons to be Elders to watch ov^er the ministry, attempt the reformation or pronounce the expulsion of all such as walk disorderly, and generally seek to stimidate their members to religious duty. They also make provision for the poor of the society, (none of whom are, consequently, ever known to require parochial relief,) and secure the education of their children. Overseers also are appointed to assist in the promotion of these objects. At monthly meetings, also, marriages are sanctioned previous to their solem- nization at a meeting for worship. — Several monthly meetings compose a QUARTERLY MEETING, to whicli they forward general reports of their condition, and at which appeals are heai'd from their decisions. — The yearly meeting holds the same relative position to the quarterly meetings as the latter do to the monthly meetings, and has the general superintendence of the society in a par- ticular country : that held in London comprehends the quarterly meetings of Great Britain, by all of which representatives are appointed and reports addressed to the yearly meeting. Representatives also attend from a yearly meeting for Ireland held in Dublin. It likewise issues annual epistles of advice and caution, appoints committees, and acts as a court of ultimate appeal from quarterl}' and monthly meetings. A similar series of meetings, under regulations framed by the men's yearly meeting, and contained in the Book of Discipline, is held by the female members, whose proceedings are, however, mainly limited to mutual edification. Connected with the yearly meeting is a meeting for sufferings, com- posed of ministers, elders, and members chosen by the quarterly meetings. Its original object was to prevail upon the government to grant reUef from the many injuries to wliich the eai-ly Friends were constantly exposed. It has gradually had the sphere of its operations extended, and is now a standing committee representing the yearly meeting during its recess, and attending generally to all such matters as affect the welfare of the body. There are also meetings of preachers and elders for the purpose of mutual consultation and advice, and the preservation of a pm-e and orthodox ministry. In case of disputes among Friends, they are not to appeal to the ordinary courts of law, 1)ut to submit the matter to the arlntration of two or more of their fellow-members. If either party refuses to obey the award, the Monthly Meeting to which he belongs may proceed to exjjcl him from the society. From the period of the Revolution of 1G88 the Friends have received the ^^■^fj*j",V'°''*''^'''' benefits of the Toleration Act. By the statutes of 7 & 8 Wm. III., c. 34., and c 4 24 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 4. THE SOCIETY 3 & 4 AVm. IV., c. 49., their solemn affirmations are accepted in lieu of oaths ; or QUAKEKs! ^^^^ the abrogation of the Test Act renders them eligible for public offices. ProKress of the Society. Tlie first assemblies of the Friends for separate pubhc worship were held in Leicestershire in 1G44 In 1652 the Society had extended itself throughout most of the northern counties, and before the Restoration, meetings were established in nearly all the English and Welsh counties, as well as in Ireland, Scotland, the W^est Indies, and the British provinces of North America. The Society in the United Kingdom is not now increasing its numbers. The Friends themselves account for this, in part, by the constant emigration of members to America, whera the body is much more numerous than in England.* But they dj not hesitate to admit that much is attributable to the feebler endeavours now than formerly to gain proselj^tes. Since 1800 their number, if compvited by the number of their meeting-houses, has diminished. In 1800 they possessed 413 meeting-houses, while the number returned to the Census in 1851 was only 371. They say, however, that this does not inevitably indicate a smaller number of professors ; since, of late, there has been a considerable tendency amongst them to migrate from the rural districts, and to settle in the larger towns. Small communities ai"e to be found in parts of France, Germany, Norway, and Australia. 5. UNITARIANS. .). UNITARIANS. Differences of opinion respecting the person of Christ are very ancient. Arius, a presbyter of Alexandria, whose name is most familiar in connexion Avith the anti-Trinitarian chspute, existed early in the fourth century, but Sabellius had preceded him in the third, in propagation of very similar sentiments. The " Arian heresy " provoked extensive discord in the general chm-ch ; and we read of states and princes choosing sides in this mysterious contro^'ersy, and under- taking sanguinary wars for its decision. The " heresy " prevailed to some considerable extent in Britain in the earliest period of Christianity, before the arrival of the Saxons. In the sixteenth century, another form of anti-Trinitarian doctrine was originated by Lsehus and Faustus Socinus, and obtained a uide success in Poland. From these two pi'ominent maintainers of their sentiments, the modern Unitarians are often called " Socinians ;" but they themselves repudiate the name, — in part because of a diversity of creed on some particular points, and partly from repugnance to be held as followers of any human teacher. In Switzerland, Servetus, by the instigation or consent of Cahan, was burnt, in 1553, for entei-taining these opinions. In England, also, similar sentiments prevailed about the middle of the sixteenth century, and subsequently two Arians were burnt to death in the reign of James the First. John Biddle was impi'isoned for the offence in the time of the Commonwealth, and died in prison in 1662. Milton was a semi-Arian. But little progress was effected till the opening of the eighteenth centurj% when many of the old Presbyterian ministers embraced opinions adverse to the Trinitarian doctrine. A noticeable controversy on the subject was begun in 1719, in the west of England, and two Presbji;erian ministers, in consequence of theii' pai-ticipation in these sentiments, were removed from their pastoral charges. Nevertheless, the Presbyterian clergy gradually became impregnated, although for some time they gave no particular expression from theu' pulpits to their views in this respect. In course of little time, however, their congregations either came to be entirely assimilated with themselves in doctrine, or in jiart seceded to the Independent body. Thus, the ancient Presb\i:erian chapels and AND Wales.] REPORT. 25 endowments have, in great degree, become the property of Unitarians, whose 5. unitarians. origin, as a distinct community in England, may be dated from the first occurrence of such virtual transfers, viz., from about the jjcriod just subsequent to 1730. 'I'he modern Unitarians differ from the ancient Anti-Trinitarians, chiefly by Tenets, attributing to the Saviour less of di\'ine and more of human nature. In- deed, He is described by several of their most conspicuous writers as a man " constituted in all respects like other men." His mission was, they say, to introduce, by God's appointment, a new moral dispensation; and His death they look upon not as a sacrifice or an atonement for sin, but as a martyrdom in defence of truth.* Not admitting the essential sinfulness of human nature, they do not admit the necessity of an atonement : they consider that a conscientious diUgent discharge of moral duties will be adequate to secure for men their future happiness. In consequence of then- disbelief in the divinity of Christ, they avoid all personal addi-esses to Him, whether of prayer or praise. The Scriptures they Ijeheve to contain authentic statements ; but they do not allow the universal inspii-ation of the writers. Many of the modern Unitarians believe that all mankind will ultimately be restored to happiness. This creed is very prevalent amongst the Unitarians of America, where upwards of 1,000 churches are re- ported to profess it. It is there called " UniversaUsm." Persons denying the doctrine of the Trinity were excepted from the benefits of Civil position, the Toleration Act. and remained so until 1813, when the section in that statute which affected them was abrogated. Since that period they have been exactly in the same position as all other Protestant Dissenters with respect to their poli- tical immunities. The form of ecclesiastical government adopted by the Unitarians is substan- Churcli govern- tially " congregational ;" each individual congregation ruling itself without rcgai'd to any courts or synods. Returns have been received at the Census Office from 229 congregations Numbers. connected with this body. 6. UNITED BRETHREN, or MORAVIANS. 6. united ,,,... . , , . „ , ... . , BRETHREN, or Christianity was introduced into Bohemia in the ninth century, from Greece ; Moravians. but it was not long before the Papal system, aided by the Emperor, became established fii-mly in that country. Still, the inhabitants were not disposed to yield their cherished sentiments ; and, stimulated by the writings of WyclifFe and the preaching and martyrdom of Huss and Jerome, they afterwards distinguished themselves, though unsuccessfully, as firm adherents to the doctrines of the Reformation. In the persecution which residted from the triumph of the Em- peror in the war with the Elector Palatine, the Protestant clergy were banished from the kingdom. They retired to Poland; where, in 1632, Commenius was appointed " Bishop of the dispersed brethren from Bohemia and Moravia." In Moravia, ostensible conformity with Romish worship was enforced ; but many of the brethren, cherishing the Protestant faith, met secretly together for devotion, and, as opportunity occurred, iled thence into the Protestant states of Germany. Ten of these, in 1722, obtained permission from Count Zinzendorf to settle on a portion of his lands. The little settlement thus formed was called " Hern- hutt," the watch of the Lord. Count Zinzendorf himself soon came to be the * Belsham's Calm Inquiry, pp. 447-455. Origin. 26 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 6. UNITED BRETHKEN, or MOEAVIANS. head of the new church, which, in 1727, had grown to 500 persons. They debated then about a comljination with the Lutheran church ; but the decision of the lot, to which they appealed upon the matter, was in favour of their con- tinuance as a distinct society. They, therefore, formed themselves into a regular community, with the designation of " Unitas Fratrum," and began to estabUsh congregations in various parts of Europe, and to send forth missionaries to re- motest settlements. Then" fii'st establishment in England seems to have occurred in 1742.* Doctriues. The doctrines of the United Brethren are in harmony with those propounded in the " Confession of Augsburgh." At a general synod held at Barby, in 1775, the following declaration was adopted : " The chief doctrine to which the " Church of the Brethren adheres, and which we must preserve as an invaluable " treasure committed unto us, is this— that by the sacrifice for sin made by Jesus " Christ, and by that alone, grace and deliverance from sin are to be obtained " for aU mankind. We will, therefore, mthout lessening the importance of any " other article of the Christian faith, steadfastly maintain the following five " points : — " 1. Tlie doctrine of the universal depravity of man ; that there is no health " in man, and that, since the fall, he has no power whatever left to help himself. " 2. The doctrine of the divinity of Christ : that God, the creator of aU " things, was manifest in the flesh, and reconciled us to hunself ; that he is " before aU things, and that by him all things consist. " 3. The doctrine of the atonement and satisfaction made for us by Jesus " Christ : that he was delivered for our offences, and raised again for our justi- " fication : and that, by his merits alone, we receive freely the forgiveness of sin " and sanctification in soul and body. " 4. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit, and the operations of His grace : that " it is He who worketh in vis conviction of sin, faith in Jesus, and i)ureness in " heart. •' 5. The doctrine of the fruits of faith : that faith must evidence itself by " wilhng obedience to the commandments of God, from love and gratitude." t Qriers, The Moravian church is formed according to the episcopal model. The bishops have been ordained in regular descent from those of the ancient Bohemian church. To bishops alone belongs the power of ordaining ministers. The other orders are presbyters and deacons. Discipline. Government. llie discipUne of the church is regulated by certain written " Congregational Orders or Statutes," vnth which every one admitted as a member of the church expresses his concurrence. It consists of a series of reproofs and admoni- tions ; the ultimate and highest punislunent being that of excision from the community. Tlie chief direction of the affairs of the church is committed to a board of elders, appointed by the general synods, which assemble at irregular intervals varying from seven to twelve years. Of these boards, one is universal, and the others local : the former being resident at Hernhutt, and maintaining a general supervision over every pai't of the society — the latter being specially connected with pai-ticular congregations. Bishops, beyond their power of ordination, have no authority except what they derive from these boards. There avs female elders, who attend at the boards; but they do not vote. * See Soutliey's Life of Wesley, chapter 5. t See Conder's View of all Religions, page 2.)2. AND Wales.] REPORT. 27 Tlie number of persons actually members of the " Unity " does not exceed 6. united 12,000 in the whole of Europe, nor C,000 in America; but at least 100,000 \weavSs'!'' more, it is considered, are in virtual connexion with the society and under the j^ lu spiritual guidance of its preachers. The number of their chapels in England and Wales, reported by the Census officers, was 32, mth 9,305 sittings. The United Brethren have always been distinguished by their efforts to esta- Missions. blish missionary stations in the most remote and neglected portions of the globe. In 1851 they had 70 settlements distributed amongst the Hottentots, the Green- landers, the Esquimaux, the Indians, the Australian aborigines, and the Negroes of the West Indies and America. ITie number of missionaries was 294 ; and the converts (not mere nominal professors) then belonging to the missionary congregations amounted to 69,149, The expense of the mission is about 13,000/. annually ; three fourths of which are raised by other Christian bodies (principally by the Church of England) who appreciate the eminent value of these labom-s. 7. WESLEYAN METHODISTS.* r. wESLETAif METHODISTS. Under the general term of "Methodists" are comprehended two principal pg. ,"77. .. and several subordinate sections, having totally distinct ecclesiastical organiza- tions. The two grand sections differ from each other upon points of doctrine 2 one professing Arminian, and the other Calvinistic, sentiments. The former are the followers of John Wesley, and from him are called " Wesleyan Methodists " — the latter were originated by the labom-s of Geoi-ge Whitfield, but their founder's name is not perpetviated in their title, which is, generally, that of " Calvinistic Methodists." Each of the two grand sections is divided into several smaller sections, differing from each other upon points of church government and dis- ciphne : the Wesleyan Methodists comprise the " Original Connexion," the "New Connexion," the "Primitive Methodists," and the "Wesleyan Association" — the Calvinistic Methodists comprise the body bearing that specific name, and also the chm-ches belonging to what is known as " The Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion." (a) The Original Connexion. As at present settled, the form of church government somewhat resembles Church Goveru- that of the Scottish Presbyterian churches in the order of the courts, in the relation they bear to each other, and in their respective constitutions and functions, llie difference is in the greater degree of authority in spiritual matters exercised by the Wesleyan ministers, who preside in their courts not as mere chairmen or moderators, but as pastors. This is said by them to secm'e an equitable balance of power between the two parties, lay and clerical, in these com-ts, and thus to provide against abuse on either side. How far this is the case will be more clearly seen by a description of these various courts, tracing them upwards from the lowest to the highest, — from the Class to the Conference. The Classes were the very first of the arrangements introduced by Mr. Wesley. Classes. They consist, in general, of about 12 persons ; each class having its aiipointed " leader," (an experienced Chi-istian layman, nominated by the superintendent * See Watson's " Life of Wesley ;" Southey's " Life of Wesley ;" Ring's " Principles of Wesleyan Methodism ;" Rigg's "Congregational Independency and Wesleyan Connexionalism contrasted;" Article in "Cyclopaedia of Religious Denominations," by Rev. \\. L. Thornton, M.A, ; Minutes of the Conforciice, 1850-51-52-3 ; (Jrindi-od's Compendium. 28 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 7. WfSLETAN METHODISTS. of a circuit, and appointed by a leaders' meeting,) whose duty is to meet his class once every week — converse with each class memljer, hear from him a statement of his spiritual condition, and give appropriate counsel. Every mem.ber of a class, except in cases of extreme poverty, is expected to contribute at least a penny per week towards the funds of the society. Out of the proceeds of this contribution, assisted by other funds, the stipends of the ministers ai'e paid. The system of class meetings is justly considered the very life of Methodism. Ministers '^^^^ {)ublic worship of these societies is conducted in each circuit by two descriptions of preachers, one clerical the other lay. Tlie clerics are separated entirely to the work of the ministry — are members of, or in connexion with, or received as probationers by, the Conference — and are svipported by funds raised for that purpose in the classes and congregations. From one to four of these, called "itinerant preachers," are appointed annually for not exceeding three years in immediate succession to the same circuit. Their ministry is not confined to any particular* chapel in the circuit, but they act interchangeably from place to place, seldom preaching in the same place more than one Sunday ^\'ithout a change, which is effected according to a plan generally re-made every quarter. Of itinerant preachers there are at present about 915 in Great Britain. The lay, or "local" preachers as they are denominated, foUow secular callings, like other of their feUov/ subjects, and preach on the sabbaths at the places appointed for them in the abo^-e-mentioned plan ; as gi-eat an interval being observed between their appointments to the same place as can be conveniently arranged. Mode of worship '^^^ pubUc services of Methodists present a combination of the forms of the Chvirch of England mth the usual practice of Dissenting Churches. In the larger chapels, the Church Liturgy is used ; and, in all, the Sacrament is admi- nistered according to the Church of England rubric. Independently of Sabbath worship. Love Feasts are occasionally celebrated ; and a midnight meeting, on the last day of each year, is held as a solemn " Watch Night," for the piu-pose of impressing on the mind a sense of the bre^'ity and rapid flight of time. At present there are 428 circuits in Great Britain. Besides preaching in the various chapels in their respective circuits, the itinerant preachers administer the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. One or other of them, according to an arrangement amongst themselves, meets every class in his circuit once in every quarter, personally converses with every membei', and distribvites to all such as have throughout the past three months walked orderly a ticket, which authenticates their membership. One of the ministers in every circuit is called the " superintendent," whose duties, in addition to his ordinaiy labom's as a travelling preacher, are, to see that the Methodist disciphne is properly maintained, — to admit candidates into membership (subject to a veto by a Leaders' meeting), — and to expel from the society any member whom a Leaders' meeting shall pronounce guilty of any particular offence. Appeal, however, lies from his decision to a District meeting, and ultimately to the Conference. There is also a " circuit steward," whose duty is to receive from the society stewards the contributions of class members, and to superintend theu' application for the purposes of the cucuit. The ConfereucG. Tlie Conference, the highest Wesleyan court, is composed exclusively of ministers. It dei'ives its authority from a deed of declaration, executed by Mr. Wesley in 1784, by which it was provided that, after the decease of himself AND Wales.] REPORT. 29 and his brother Charles, 100 persons, named in the deed, "being preachers and 7. weslktax " expounders of God's holy word, under the care and in connexion with the methodists. " said John Wesley," should exercise the authority which Wesley himself possessed, to appoint preachers to the various chapels. Vacancies in the " hundred" were to be filled up by the remainder at an annual Conference. In piu-suance of this deed, a Conference of 100 ministers meets yearly in July, with the addition of the representatives selected by the district meetings, and such other ministers as are appointed or permitted to attend by the district com- mittees. ITie custom is, for all these ministers to share in the proceedings and to vote ; though all the decisions thus arrived at must be sanctioned by the legal " hundred," ere they can have binding force. The Conference must sit for at least five days, but not beyond three weeks. Its principal transactions are, to examine the moral and ministerial character of every preacher — to receive candidates on trial — to admit ministers into the connexion — and to appoint ministers to particular circuits or stations. Independently of its func- tions under this deed poll, the Conference exercises a general superintendence over the various institutions of the body ; including the appointment of various committees, as, (1) Tlie Committee of Privileges for guarding the interests of the Wesleyan Connexion ; (2) The Committee for the management of Missions ; (3) The Committee for the management of Schools for educating the children of Wesleyan ministers; (4) The General Book Committee (for superintending the pubUcation and sale of Wesleyan works) ; (5) The Chapel Building Committee (^^^thout whose previous consent in \mting no chapel, whether large or small, is to be erected, purchased, or enlai-ged) ; ((5) The Chapel Relief Committee ; (7) Tlie Contingent Fund Committee ; (S) The Committee of the Auxiliary Fund for worn-out ministers and ministers' widows ; and the committees for the various schools, theological institutions, &c. The Conference has also assmned to itself the power of making new laws for the government of the Connexion ; provided that, if any circuit meeting disapprove such law, it is not to be enforced in that circuit for the space of one year. Any circuit has the power of memoriahzing Conference on behalf of any change considered desirable, pro\'ided the June quai*terly meeting should so detennine. The doctrines held by the Wesleyans ai'e substantially accordant with the Doctrines. Articles of the Established Chm-ch, interpreted in their Anninian sense. In this they follow Mr. Wesley rather than Arminius; for although the writings of the latter are received with high respect, the first four volumes of Wesley's Sermons, and his Notes on the New Testament (which they hold to be " neither Cahanistic on the one hand nor Pelagian on the other ") are referred to as the standard of their oi-thodoxy. The continued influence of their founder is manifested by the general adherence of the body to his opinions on the subject of attainment to Christian perfection in the present life — on the possibility of final ruin after the reception of th\ine grace — and on the experience by every convert of a cleai- assurance of his Jicceptance with God through faith in Jesus Christ. The Census Accounts show 6,579 chapels in England and Wales, belonging to this Connexion in March 1851 ; containing (allowance being made for defective returns) accommodation for 1,447,580 persons. The number of attendants on the Census Sunday was : Morning, 492,714 ; Afternoon, 38.3,964; Evening, 667,850 : including an estimate for 133 chapels, for which the number of attend- ants was not stated. 30 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 7. ■WESLETAN METHODISTS. Religious Societies. Centenary. Origin. The following Table shows the principal societies and institutions for religious objects supported by the Wesleyan Original Connexion. Others, in part sup- ported by Wesleyans, are mentioned in the General List at page cx\ii of the Report. Name of Society OR Institution. Contingent Fund - Auxiliary Pund - - The Children's Fund - Wesleyan Theological Insti- tution General Chapel Fund - P A.D. 1756 1813 1818 1834 1818 Annual Income. £ 10,065 7,163 3,280 4,688 3,984 Name of Society or Institution. Wesleyan Seamen's Mis- sion - . . . Wesleyan Missionary So- ciety .... Kingswood and Woodhouse 5" Grove School - - - (. Education Fund A.D. 1843 1817 1748 1811 1837 Annual Income. £ 160 105,370 I 8,048 2,800 In 1839 was celebrated the Centenary of the existence of Wesleyan Methodism ; and the gratitude of the people towards the system under which they had derived so much advantage was displayed by contributions to the large amount of 216,000/., which sum was appropriated to the establishment of theological institutions in Yorkshire and at Richmond — the pm'chase of the " Centenaiy Hall and Mission House " in Bishopsgate Street — the provision of a missionary ship — the discharge of chapel debts — and the augmentation of the incomes of the Methodist religious societies. Of late years a considerable agitation (to be more particularly mentioned when describing " Wesleyan Refonuers ") has diminished to a great extent the num . ber of the members in connexion. It is stated that by this division the Original Connexion has sustained a loss of 100,000 members. The Methodist New Connexion. For some time after Mr. Wesley's death in 1791, considerable agitation was observable throughout the numerous societies which, under his control, had rapidly sprung up in every part of England. The more immediate subjects of dispute had reference to (1), "the right of the people to hold theii* public " reUgious worship at such hom'S as were most convenient, without being " restricted to the mere intervals of the hours appointed for service in the " Estabhshed Church," and (2), "the right of the people to receive the " ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Supper from the hands of their own " ministers, and in their own places of worship ;" but the principal and funda- mental question in dispute concerned the right of the laity to participate in the spiritual and secular government of the body. Wesley himself had, in his life- time, always exercised an absolute authority ; and after his decease the travelling preachers claimed the same extent of power. A vigorous opposition was, how- ever, soon originated, which continued during several years ; the Conference attempting various unsuccessful measures for restoring harmony. A " Plan of Pacification" was adopted by the Conference in 1795, and was received with general satisfaction so far as the ordinances were concerned ; but the question of lay influence remained untouched till 1797, when the Conference conceded that the Leaders' meetings should ha^-e the right to exercise an absolute veto ui)on the adrnission of new meml)ers to the Society, and that no member should be expelled for immorality, " until such immorality had been proved at a Leaders' meeting." Certain lesser rights were at the same time conceded to the quarterly meetings, in which the laity were represented by the presence of theii- stewards and class leaders. But this Avas the extent of the conces- AND Wales.J report. 31 sions made by the preachers ; and all propositions for lay-delegation to the 7- ^^sleyan Conference and the district meetings were conclusively rejected. Foremost amongst many who remained unsatisfied by these concessions was the Rev. Alexander Kilham, who, singularly enough, was born at Epworth in Lincolnshire, the birthplace of the Wesleys. Mr. Kilham, first acquiring jn'omi- nence as an assertor of the right of Methodists to meet for worship in church hours and to receive the sacraments from their own ministers, was gradually led to take an active jiart in advocacy of the principle of lay participation in the government of the Connexion. Originated by a movement for a certain and specific alteration in the constitu- Distinctive tion of Wesleyan Methochsm, the New Connexion differs from the parent body only Awth respect to those ecclesiastical arrangements which were then the sub- jects of dispute. In doctrines, and in all the essential and distinctive features of Wesleyan Methodism, there is no divergence : the Arminian tenets are as firmly held by the New as by the Old Connexion ; and the outline of ecclesiastical machinery — comprising classes, circuits, districts, and the Conference — is in both the same. The gi'and distinction rests upon the different degrees of power aIlo\\Td in each communion to the laity. It has been shown that, in the " Original Connexion," aU authority is virtually vested in the preachers : they alone compose the Conference — their influence is paramount in the inferior courts — and even when, as in financial matters, laymen are appointed to com- mittees, such appointments are entirely in the hands of Conference. The " New Connexion," on the contrary', admits, in all its com'ts, the principle of lay participation in church government : candidates for membership must be admitted by the voice of the existing members, not by the minister alone ; offending members cannot be expelled bvit ^\^th the concurrence of a Leaders' meeting ; officers of the body, whether leaders, ministers, or stewards, are elected by the church and ministers conjointly ; and in District Meetings and the annual Conference lay delegates (as many in niunber as the ministers) are present, freely chosen by the members of the churches. The progress of the New Connexion since its origin has l^een as follows, in Pi'ogress. the aggregate, comprising England, Ireland, and the colonies : * Year. Members Year. Memberrs. 1797 - - - 5,000 1833 - - - 14,784 1803 - - 5,280 1840 - - - 21,836 1813 - - 8,067 1846 - - - 20,002t 1823 - - 10,794 1853 - - - 21,384 + At present (1853) the state of the Connexion, in England and Wales, i reported to be as follows : § Chapels - - 301 Members - - - 16,070 Societies - - 298 Sabbath schools - - 273 Circuit preachers - - 95 Sabbath-school teachers - 7,335 Local preachers - 814 Sabbath-school scholars - 44,337 Returns have been received at the Census Office from 297 chapels and stations (mostly in the northei'n counties) belonging to this Connexion, containing accom- modation, after an estimate for 16 defective returns, for 96,964 persons. The number of attendants on the Census Sunday v/as : Morning 36,801 ; Afternoon, * Jubilee of the New Connexion, pp. 304, 312, 328, 346, 3(5G. t The diminution of numbers in this year, as compared with 1840, was owng to the fact that 4,703 members were lost between the years 1841 and 1843, as the result of expelling a popular preacher on account of unsound doctrine. See Minutes of Conference, 1841. J Minutes of Conference, 1853, p. 11 ; and Missionary Report for 1853. § Minutes of Conference, p. 10. 32 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP, [England 7. wESLETAN 22,620 ; Evening, 39,624 : including an estimate for three chapels, the attend- ► METHODISTS, ^^jj^g ^^ which was not stated. Funds. Origin. Proffress. Doctrines and Polity. In 1847 the Jubilee of the connexion was celebrated, and it was resolved to raise a fund of 20,000Z., to be appropriated to the relief of distressed chapels, to the erection of a theological institution, the extension of home and foreign missions, and the provision for aged and retired ministers. Primitive Methodists. About the commencement of the present century, certain among the Wes- leyans (and conspicuously Hugh Bourne and WiUiam Clowes) began to put in practice a revival of these modes of operation, which, as already intimated, had by that time been abandoned by the then consohdated body. The Con- ference of 180/ affu'med a resolution adverse to such unprescribed expedients ; and the consequence of this disapprobation was the birth of the Primitive Me- thodist Connexion, — the first class being formed at Standley in Staffordshhe in 1810. The following table, fm-nished by the Conference itself, will show the progress made by the connexion since that period. Chapels. Preachers. Class Lea- ders. Members. Sabbath Schools. Periods. Connex- ional. Rented Rooms, &c. Tra- velling. Local. Schools. Teachers. Scholars. 1810 10 1811 2 200 1820 202 1,435 7,842 1830 421 240 2,719 35,733 1840 1,149 487 6,550 73,990 11,968 60,508 1850 1,555 3,515 519 8,524 6,162 104,762 1,278 20,114 103,310 1853 1,789 3,565 568 9,594 6,767 108,926 1,535 22,792 121,394 These statistics refer as well to the foreign stations of the Connexion as to England and Wales ; but the deduction to be made upon this account will not exceed two or three per cent, of the above figures. The number of chapels, &c. returned by the Census oiRcers was only 2871 so that many of the above must probably be small rooms, which thus escaped the notice of the enumerators. The number of connexional circuits and missions is, altogether, 313, of which, 13 are in Canada, 2 in South AustraUa, 1 in New South Wales, 1 in Victoria, and 3 in New Zealand. Tlie " Missions," whether abroad or at home, are locahties in which the labours of the preachers are remunerated not from local som-ces, but from the circuit contributions or from the general funds of the connexion appropriated to missions. The doctrines held by the Primitive Methodists are precisely similar to those maintained by the Original Connexion, and the outline of their ecclesiastical polity is also similar, the chief distinction being the admission, by the former body, of lay representatives to the Conference, and the generally greater influence allowed, in all the various courts, to lajTuen. Camp meetings, though occasionally held, ai-e much less frequent now than formerly : the people, it is thought, are more accessible than 50 years ago to other agencies. d AND Wales.] REPORT. 33 Bible Christians. The "Bible Christians" (sometimes called Bryanites) are included here among the Methodist communities, more fi'om a reference to their sentiments and polity than to their orisrin. The body, indeed, was not the result of a secession from the Methodist Connexion, but was rather the origination of a new community, which, as it grew, adopted the essential principles of Methodism. The foimder of the body was Mr. Wilham O'Bryan, a Wesleyan local preacher in Cornwall, who, in 1815, separated from the Wesleyans, and began himself to form societies upon the Methodist jilan. In a very few years considerable advance was made, and throughout Devonshire and Cornwall many societies were established ; so that, in 181.9, there were nearly 30 itinerant preachers. In that year, the first Conference was held, when the Connexion was divided into 12 circuits. Mr. O'Bryan withdrew from the body in 1829. In docti'inal profession there is no distinction between " Bible Christians " and the various bodies of Arminian Methodists. The forms of public worship, too, are of the same simple character ; but, in the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, " it is usual to receive " the elements in a sitting posture, as it is believed that that practice is more '* conformable to the postm-e of body in which it was at first received by Christ's " Apostles, than kneehng ; but persons are at liberty to kneel, if it be more " suitable to their \aews and feehugs to do so."* 7. WBStEYAN MBTH0DIST3. According to the Census returns, the number of chapels belonging to the body statistics, in England and Wales in 1851 was 482; by far the greater number being situated in the south-western counties of England. The number of sittings, (after adding an estimate for 42 imperfect returns,) was 66,834. The attendance on the Census-Sunday was : Morning, 14,902 ; Afternoon, 24,345 ; Evening, 34,612; an estimate being made for eight chapels the number of attendants at which was not stated in the returns. The Minutes of Conference for 1852 f present tlie following view : — In Circuits. In Homo Missionary Stations. Total. Chapels ...... 293 110 403 Itinerant Ministers .... 61 52 113 Local Preachers . . . - - 714 345 1,059 Members ...... 10,146 3,716 13,862 The Wesleyan Methodist Association. In 1834 a controversy was originated as to the propriety of the proposed Origin, establishment of a Wesleyan Theological Institution ; and a minister who dis- approved of such a measure, and prepared and pubhshed some remarks against it, was expelled from the Connexion. Sympathizers with him were in similar manner expelled. As already intimated, the " Association " differs from the " Old Connexion " only with regard to the specific subjects of dispute which caused the rupture. * "A Digest of the Rules nnd Roculations of the people denominated Bible Christians, Compiled liy oi-der of the Annual Conrerenoe," 1838. t "Extracts fi-om the Minutes of the Slth Annual Conference of the ministers and repre- sentatives of the people denominated Bible Christians," 1852. C. D 34 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 7. \rR§ti?YAN The only variations, therefore, are in constitutional arrangements^ and the aiETHoDisTs. pj,;ncipai of these are as follows :— Anmial Assembly. Dis ipline. Statistics. The Annual Assembly (answering to the Old Wesleyan Conference) is distingiiished by the introduction of the laity as representatiA-es. It consists of such of the itinerant and local preachers, and other official or private members, as the circuits, societies, or churches in union \vith the Association (and con- ti-ibuting 501. to the support of the rainistiy) elect.* The number of repre- sentatives is regulated by the number of constituents. Circuits with less than 500 members send one ; those Avith more than 500 and less than 1,000 send two ; and such as have more than 1,000 send tluree. The Annual Assembly admits persons on trial as preachers, examines them, receives them into full connexion, appoints them to theu- chcuits, and excludes or censures them when necessaiy. It also directs the apphcation of all General or Connexional Funds, and appoints a committee to represent it till the next Assembly. But it does not interfere ^vith strictly local matters, for " each circuit has the right and " power to govern itself by its local courts, without any interference as to " the management of its internal affairs."t As was to be expected from the reason of its origin, the Association gives more influence to the laity in matters of chiuch discipline than is permitted by the Old Connexion. Therefore it is proi-ided, that " no member shall be " expelled from the Association except by the direction of a majority of a " leaders' society or circuit quarterly meeting.''^ According to the Minutes of the 17th Annual Assembly, the following was the state of the Association in England and Wales in 1852, no allowance hanng, hoM^ever, been made for several incomplete returns : — Itinerant preachers and missionaiies Local preachers - ~ - - . Class leaders - - . . _ Members in society - - . . Chapels .---.. Preaching places, rooms, &c. - - - Sunday schools - . . _ _ Sunday-school teachers . - - - Sunday-school scholai-s . - - - The Census Returns make mention of 419 chapels and preaching rooms containing (after an estimate for the sittings in 34 cases of deficient infor- mation) accommodation for 98,813 persons. The attendance on the Census- Sunday (making an allowance for five chapels the returns from which are silent on this point) was: Morning, 32,308; Afternoon, 21,140; Evening, 40,655. 90 - 1,016 - 1,353 -19,411 - 329 - 171 - 322 - 6,842 - 43,389 Wesleyan Methodist Reformers. In 1849, another of the constantly recvu-ring agitations with, respect to ministerial authority in matters of church discipline arose, and still continues. Some parties having circulated through the Connexion certain anonymous pamphlets called " Fly Sheets," in which some points of Methodist procedure were attacked in a manner offensive to the Conference, that body, mth a Aiew to ascertain the secret authors (suspected to be ministers), adopted the expedient of tendering to eveiy minister in the Connexion a " Declaration," reprobating * "Connexional Rej^nlations of tho Wesleyan Mcthntlist Association ;" 3d edition, p. 3. + " Connexional Re^ilations of the W€»leyan Methodist Association ;" 3d edition. J Ibid. p. 10. AND Wales.] REPORT. 35 the obnoxious circulars, and repudiating all connexion with the authorship. Several ministers refused submission to this test, as being an unfair attemjjt to make the offending parties criminate themselves, and partaking of the nature of an Inquisition. The Conference, however, held that such a method of examination was both scripturaUj' ])roper, and accordant v.-ith the usages of Methodism; and the ministers persisting in their opposition were expelled. This stringent measure caused a great sensation tlu-ough the various societies, and meetings were convened to sympathize wth the excluded ministers. The Conference, however, steadily pursued its policy — considered all such meetings \dolations of Wesleyan order — and, acting through the superintendent ministers in all the circuits, punished by expulsion every member who attended them. In consequence of this proceeding, the important question was again, and with increased anxiety, debated, — whether the admission and excision of church members is exclusively the duty of the minister, or whether, in the exercise of such momentous discipline, the other mem.bers of the church have not a right to share. The agitation on these questions (and on some collateral ones suggested naturally by these) is stiU prevailing, and has grov/n extremely formidable. It is calculated that the loss of the Old Connexion, by expulsions and withdrawals, now amounts to 100,000 members. The Reformers have not yet ostensibly seceded, and can therefore not be said to form a separate Connexion. They regard themselves as still V/esleyan Methodists, illegally expelled, and they demand the restoration of all preachers, officers, and members who have been excluded. In the m^eantime, they have set in operation a distinct machinery of Methodism, framed according to the plan which they consider ought to be adopted by the parent body. In their own returns it is represented that they had in 1852, 2,000 chapels or preaching places, and 2,800 preachers. At the time of the Census, in March 1851, the movement was but in its infancy ; so that the returns received, though possibly an accurate account of the then condition of the body, will fail to give an adequate idea of its present state. From these returns it seems there were at that time 339 chapels in con- nexion with the movement ; having accommodation (after estimates for 51 defective schedules) for 67,814 persons. The attendance on the Census-Sunday (making an allowance for five cases where the numbers were not given) was as follows : Morning, 30,470 ; Afternoon, 16,080 ; Evening, 44,953. 7. "srBSI.ETAK MExnoDisia field. 8. CALVINISTIC METHODISTS. p. CALVlVlSTlC George "Whitfield, born in 1714, the son of an innkeeper at Gloucester, where metiiotiists. he acted as a common drawer, was admitted as a servitor in Pembroke College Goorgo Wliit- Oxford, in 1732. Being then the subject of rehgious impressions, to which the e^'il character of his early youth lent force and poignancy, he naturally was attracted to those meetings for religious exercises which the brothers Wesley had a year or two before originated. After a long period of mental anguish , and the practice, for some time, of physical austerities, he ultimately found relief and comfort ; and, resolving to devote himself to the labours of the ministry, was admitted into holy orders by the Bishop of Gloucester. Preaching in various chmx-hes previous to his embarkation for Georgia, whither he" had determined to follow Mr. Wesley, his uncommon force of oratory was at once discerned, and scenes of extraordinary popular commotion were displayed wherever he appeared. In 1737 he left for Georgia, just as Wesley had returned. He ministered with much success among the settlers for three months, and then came back to England, for the purpose of procuring aid .towards the foundation of an oiphan house for the colony. The same astonishing sensation was created 36 CENSUS, 1851.--RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England CALVI?riSTIC METHODISTS. Reparation of Whitlield and Wesley. Pi'psent position of Whitfield's followers. Origin. by his preaching as before ; the churches overflowed with eager auditors, and crowds would sometimes stand outside. Perceiving that no edifice was large enough to hold the numbers who desired and pressed to hear him, he began to entertain the thought of preaching in the open air; and when, on visiting Bristol shortly after, all the pulpits were denied to him, he carried his idea into practice, and commenced his great experiment by preaching to the colliers at Kingswood. His first audience numbered about 200; the second 2,000; the third 4,000, and so from ten to fourteen and to twenty thousand.* Such success encouraged similar attempts in London; and accordingly, when the chm-chwardens of Islington forbade his entrance into the pulpit, which the vicar had offered him, he preached in the churchyai-d ; and, deri^-ing more and more encouragement from his success, he made Moorfields and Kennington Common the scenes of his impassioned eloquence, and there conti'olled, per- suaded, and subdued assemblages of thirty and forty thousand of the rudest auditors. He again departed for Georgia in 1748, founded there the orphan house, and, requiring funds for its support, again returned to England in 1751. Up to this period, Wesley and Whitfield had harmoniously labom-ed in con- junction ; but there now arose a difference of sentiment between them on the doctrine of election, which resulted in their separation. Whitfield held the Calvdnistic tenets, Wesley the Arminian; and their difference pro\nng, after some discussion, to be quite irreconcileable, they thenceforth each pursued a different path. Mr. Wesley steadily and skilfully constructing the elaborate machinery of Wesleyan Methodism ; and Whitfield following his plan of field itinerancy, with a constant and amazing popularity, but making no endeavour to originate a sect. He died in New England in 17(>9, at the age of 55. f His followers, however, and those of other eminent evangelists who sympa- thized with his proceedings, gradually settled into separate religious bodies, principally under two distinctive appellations ; one, the " Countess of Hunting- don's Connexion," and the other, the " Welsh Calvinistic Methodists." These, in fact, are now the only sections which survive as individual communities ; for most of Whitfield's congregations, not adopting any connexional bond, but existing as independent churches, gradually became absorbed into the Congre- gational body. The Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion. SeHna, daughter of the Earl of FeiTcrs, and widow of the Earl of Huntingdon, was one of those on whom the preaching of Whitfield made consideraljle impression. In 1748 he became her chaplain; and by his advice she assumed a kind of leadership over his followers, erected chapels, engaged ministers or laymen to officiate in them, and founded a college at Trevecca in South Wales, for the education of Calvinistic preachers. After her death, this college was, in 1792, transferred to Cheshunt (Herts), and there it still exists. The doctrines of the Connexion ai-e almost identical with those of the Ctnu-ch of England, and the form of worship does not materially vary ; for the Liturgy is generally employed, though extemporaiy prayer is frequent. Althougli the name " Connexion " is still used, there is no combined or federal ecclesiastical government prevaihng. The congregational pohty is practically adopted ; and of late years, several of the congregations have become, in name as well as virtually, Congregational chiu-ches. * >Soiitlie.v's Life of Vresley, vol. i. p. 201. t "Whitfield during his thirty-foiu- years' ministry is said to have preached no fewer than IS.OOO serniovis, being more than ten per week, AND Walks.] REPORT. 37 The number of chapels mentioned in the Census as belonging to this cua-inistic Connexion, or described as " Enghsh Calvinistic Methodists," was 109, con- jiEinoDis'fs. taining (after an allowance for the sittings in five chapels, the returns for which are defective,) accommodation for 38,72/ persons. The attendants on the Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for seven chapels the returns from which were silent on the point) were : Morning, 21,103; Afternoon, 4,380 ; Evening, 19,159. Welsh Calvinistic Methodists. The great revival of religion commenced in England by Wesley and Whit- field had been preceded by a similar event in Wales. The principal agent of its introduction there was Howel Harris, a gentleman of Trevecca, in Brecknock- shire, who, with a view to holy orders, had begun to study at Oxford, but, offended at the immorahty there prevalent, had quitted college, and returned to Wales. He shortly afterwards began a missionaiy labour in that country, going from house to house, and preaching in the open air. A great excitement was produced ; and multitudes attended his discom'ses. To sustain the religious feeling thus awakened, Mr. Harris, about the year 1730, instituted *' Private Societies," similar to those which Wesley was, about the same time, though without communication, forming in England. By 1739 he had established about 300 such societies in South Wales. At first, he encountered much hostihty from magistrates and mobs ; but after a time his work was taken up by several ministers of the Church of England ; one of whom, the Reverend Daniel Rowlands, of Llangeitho, Cardigan, had such a reputation, that " persons " have been known to come 100 miles to hear him preach on the Sabbaths of " his administering the Lord's Supper;" and he had no less than 2,000 communicants in his church. In 17-12, 10 clergj-men were assisting in the movement, and 40 or 50 lay preachers. The first chapel was erected in 1747, at Builth in Brecknockshire. In the meantime, North Wales began to be in similar manner roused ; and, in spite of considerable persecution, many members were enrolled, and several chapels built. 'Hie Rev. Thomas Charles, of Bala, one of the founders of the British and Foreign Bible Society, was, towards the termination of the century, a prominent instrument in effecting this result. llie gro\vth of the movement, both in North aiid South Wales, was extremely rapid ; but the process of formation into a separate body was more gradual and slow. At fh'st, as several of the most con.spicuous labom'ers were clergymen of the Established Chiu-ch, the sacraments were administered ex- clusively by them ; but, as converts multiphed, the number of Evangelical clergymen was found inadequate to the occasion : many members were obliged to seek communion with the various dissenting bodies; till, at last, in 1811, 21 among the Methodist preachers were ordained, at a considerable Conference, and from that time forth the sacraments were regularly administered by them in their own chapels, and the body assumed distinctly the appearance of a separate Connexion. A county in Wales coiTesponds with a Weslevan " Circuit," or to a Scottish Monthly Meet.^ •/ ' iugs. Presbytery. All the church officers within a countj'^, whether preachers or leaders of private societies, are members of the " Monthly Meeting " of the county. The province of this meeting is, to superintend both the spiiitual and secular condition of the societies vvithin the county. The "Quarterly Association" performs all the functions of the Yv'eslcyan Quarterly Asse*^ *' Conference," or of the " Synod " amongst Presbyterians. 'Ihere are two I) 3 38 8. CALVINISTIC iLETHODISTS. CENSUS, 1861.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England meetings held every quarter; one in North Wales, and the other in South Wales. The Association consists of all the preachers and leaders of private societies in the Connexion. "At every Association, the whole Connexion is " supposed to be present through its representatives, and the decisions of this " meeting are deemed sufficient authority on every subject relating to the body " through all its branches. It has the prerogative to superintend the cause of " Christ among the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists through Wales and England, " to inquire into the affairs of all the private and monthly societies, and to " direct any changes or alterations which it may think requisite." It is at this meeting that the ministers are selected who are to administer the sacraments. Ministers. The ministers, among the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists, are itinerant. They are selected by the private societies, and reported to the monthly meetings, which examine into then- qualifications, and permit them to commence on trial. A certain number only, who must previously have been preachers for at least five years, are ordained to administer the sacraments, and this ordination takes place at the Quarterly Associations. The preachers are appointed each to a particular county ; but generally once in the course of a year they undertake a missionary torn' to distant parts of Wales, when they preach twice every day, on each occasion at a different chapel. Theu' remuneration is derived from the montlily pence contributed by the members of each congregation ; out of which fund a trilling sum is given to them after every sermon. In 183/, a college for the education of ministers was established at Bala, and in 1S42 another was estabhshed at Trevecca. Doctriuea. 'fjie doctrines of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists may be inferred from the appellation of the body, and be said to be substantially accordant v/ith the Articles of the Established Chui'ch, interpreted according to their Calvinistic sense. Statistics. The number of chapels retm-ned at the Census as pertaining to the body was 828; containing (after an estimate for 53 chapels which made no retm-n of sittings) accommodation for 211,951 persons. The attendance on the Census- Sunday was: Morning, '][KT~''i; Afternoon, 59,140; Evening, 125,244. It is computed that the body have expended in the erection and repairs of their chapels, between the year 1747 and the present time, a sum amounting to nearly a million sterhng. From the " Dyddiadwr Metkodistaidd " for 1853 we learn that the number of ministers was 207, and of preachers 234. The number of communicants was stated on the same authoritj^ at 58,577. The pi'incipal societies supported by the Connexion are those connected with Home and Foreign Missions; the contributions to which amount to about 3,000/. a year. The operations of the Home Mission are carried on among the English population inhabiting the borders between England and Wales. The Foreign Mission has a station in Brittany (south of France) — the language of that country being a sister dialect of the Welsh — and stations at Cassay and Sylhet in India, the presidency of Bengal. BAJTDEMANIATfS or ULASSITES. 9. SANDEMANIANS or GLASSITES. The Sandemanians — sometimes called Glassites, both appellations being derived fi'om the names of the founders of the sect — fh-st came into notice in Scotland about 1728 or 1729; when Mr. Glass, a minister of the Scottish National Church, avowed opinions on Chiu'ch GoA'ernracnt approaching very nearly AND Wales.] REPORT. 39 those maintained by Congregationalists. Robert Sandeman appeared in 9. advocacy of the same opinions about 1757, and formed a congregation in ' or GxAssfTEs!^ London in 1762. " — The prominent doctrine of the Sandemanians, on which they differ from most other churches, relates to the nature of justifying faith, wliicli Sandeman maintained to be " no more than a simple assent to the divine testunony, passively " received by the understanding." Sandemanians, also, observe certain peculiar practices, supposed by them to have been prevalent amongst the primitive Christians, such as weekly sacra- ments, love feasts, mutual exhortation, washing each others feet, plm'ality of elders, the use of the lot, &c. The number of Sandemanian congregations in England, reported by the Census officers, was six ; the number of sittings (after an estimate for two chapels where the information was not given) was 95G; and the number of attendants on the Census-Sunday was: Morning, 439; Afternooih 256; Evening, 61. 10. THE NEW JERUSALEM CHURCH. w. the new CHUIICU. This body of Christians claims to possess an entirely new dispensation of doctrinal truth derived fi'om the theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg ; and, as the name imports, they refuse to be numbered with the sects of which the general body of Chi-istendom is at present composed. Emanuel Baron Swedenborg was born at Stockholm in 1688, and died in Origin. London in 1 TJ2. He was a person of great intellectual attainments, a member ^^''o'l Sweden- of several of the learned societies of Europe, and the author of very voluminous philosophical treatises. In 1745 he separated himself from all secular pursuits, relinquished his official labours in the Swedish State, and commenced the cai'eer which led to a religious movement. In that year, and thenceforth, he was favoured, he reports, with continual communications from the spiritual world, being often- times admitted into heaven itself and there indidged v/ith splendid visions of angelic glory and felicity. The power was given him to converse with these celestial residents; and from their revelations, sometimes made directly to himself and sometimes gathered by him from the course of their dehberations, he obtained the most unportaat of his doctrines. His own account of the matter is thus stated in a letter to a fi-iend : — " I have been called to a holy " office by the Lord Himself, who most graciously manifested Himself before " me. His sen'ant, in the year 1745, and then opened my sight into the " spiritual world, and gave me to speak with sphits and angels, as I do even to " this day. From that time I began to publish the many arcana which I " have either seen, or which have been re\ealed to me, concerning heaven and " hell, concerning the state of man after death, concerning true divine worship, " and concerning the spiritual sense of the Word, besides other things of the " highest importance, conducive to salvation and wisdom." Tlie general residt of these communications was to convince the Baron that Doctrine of Cor- the sacred writings have two senses — one then natural, the other then' sphitual, respoudcuccB. sense ; the latter of which it was his high commission to unfold. The natural sense is that which is alone received by other Christian Churches — the words of Scriptiu-e being understood to have the same signification (and no other) which they bear in ordinary human intercourse; the spiritual sense is that which, in the judgment of the New Chm-ch, is concealed within the natm-al sense of these same words, — each word or phrase possessing, in addition to its ordinary meaning, an interior significance corresponding with some spiritual truth. D 4 40 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 10. THE vTEw ITie principal tenets he deduced from this interior meaning of the Holy Word, CHLECH. ^j^j which his followers still maintain, are these : — That the Last Judgment has already been accomplished (viz. in 1757); — that the former "Heaven and Earth " are passed avi'ay ; that the " New Jenisalem," mentioned in the Apocalypse, has already descended, in the form of the " New Church ;" and that, consequently, the second Advent of the Lord has even now been realized, in a spu'itual sense, by the exhibition of His power and glory in the New Chiu'ch thus established. The usual doctrine of the Trinity is not received; the belief of the New Church being, "that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one in the person of " our Lord Jesus Clirist, comparatively as soul, body, and proceeding operation *' are one in eveiy indi^ddual man." The New Church also rejects the doctrine of justification by faith alone, and the imputed righteousness of Christ : salvation, it inculcates, cannot be obtained except by the combination of good works with faith. " To fear God, " and to work righteousness, is to have charity ; and whoever has charity, " whatever his religious sentiments may be, will be saved," The resurrection, it is believed, \\ill not be that of the material body, but of a spiritual body ; and this will not immediately pass into a final state of being, but be subject to a kind of purgatory where those who are interiorly good wiU receive truth corresponding ^dth theu' state of goodness, and thus be fitted for heaven ; while those who are interiorly evil \vill reject all truth, and thus be among the lost. ^i*®^- The Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper are administered in the New Church. The former is believed to be " a sign and a medium, attended " with a divine influence, of introduction into the Lord's Chvirch; and it " means that the Lord will purify our minds from wicked desires and bad " thoughts, if we are obedient to His holy word." The latter is believed to be " a sign and a medium, attended with a divine influence, for introducing the " Lord's true chaldren, as to their spu'its, into heaven ; and it means that the " Lord feeds their souls with His divine goodness and truth." Mode of worship. Tlie mode of worship adopted by the followers of Swedenborg resembles in its general form that of most other Christian bodies : the distribution of sub- jects in their Liturgy, and the composition of their hjTnns and prayers, being, of course, special; but no particular form is considered to be binding on each society. Polity. The general affairs of the New Church are managed by a Conference, which meets yearly, composed of ministers and la\Tnen in conjunction ; the iiroportion of the latter being determined by the size of the respective congregations which they represent : a society of from 12 to 50 members sending one representative, and societies of from 50 to 100 members and those of upwards of 100 members sending each two and three representatives respectively. There is nothing, however, in Swedenborg's UTitings to sanction any pailicular form of Church- government. Religious So- Tlie principal societies for disseminating the doctrines of the New Chvu-ch are, the " Swedenborg Printing Society," established in 1810, and the " Missionarj- and Tract Society," established in 1821. The income of the former, for 1852-3, from subscriptions and donations, was 3331. ; and that of the latter, for 1851-2 was 235/. The number of tracts issued was 23,942, Missionai'ies are employed in different parts of England. AND Wales.] REPORT. 41 Among the first disciples of the new faith were two clergymen of the Church 10. the sbw of England, 'the Rev. I'homas Hartley, (who translated the work on " Heaven and Hell,") and the Rev. John Clowes (who translated the " Arcana Coelestia," I^'mibers. &c.). In December 1/83, eleven years after SAvedenborg's decease, an adver- tisement brought 5 persons to meet together for reading and conversation ; which number'had increased to thu-ty in 17^7- About this time the formation of a definite religious society was commenced ; i)rovision was made for public worship ; and a system of ministerial ordination was adopted. At the 15th conference, held in Mancliester in August 1S22, there were 8 ministers and 37 delegates, representing 24 congregations. At the Census of 1851 the number of congregations was ascertained to be 50; -of which the greater number were in Lancashire and Yorkshire. It is considered, hov/ever, by members of the body, that the mere number of their chapels gives a very inadequate idea of the prevalence of their opinions : many, they say, ostensibly con- nected with other churches, entertain the prominent doctrines of the New Churcli. 11. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. Those to whom this appellation is applied receive it only as descriptive of their individual state as Christians — not as a name by which they might be known collectively as a distinct religious sect. It is not from any common doctrinal peculiarity or definite ecclesiastical organization that they have the appearance of a separate community ; but rather from the fact that, while all other Christians are identified with some particular section of the Church of God, the persons known as " Brethren " utterly refuse to be identified with any. Their existence is, in fact, a protest against all sectarianism; and the primary ground of their secession from the different bodies to which most of them have once belonged, is, that the various tests by which, in aU these bodies, the communion of true Christians with each other is prevented or impeded, are unsanctioned by the Word of God. They see no valid reason why the Church (consisting of all true behevers) which is really one, should not be also visibli/ united, hai-ing as its only bond of fellowship and barrier of exclusion, the reception or rejection of those vital truths by which the Christian is distinguished from the unbeliever. Looking at existing churches, it appears to them that all are faulty in this matter ; national churches by adopting a too lax — dissenting churches by adopting a too Umited — criterion of member- ship. The former, it appears to Brethren, by considering as members all within a certain tenitoiy, mingle in one body the believers and the unbelievers ; while the latter, by their various tests of doctrine or of disciphne, exclude from their commvmion many who are clearly and undoubtedly true members of the universal Chm'ch. ITie Brethren, therefore, may be represented as consisting of all such as, practically holding all the truths essential to salvation, recognize each other as, on that account alone, true members of the only Church. A difference of opinion upon aught besides is not regarded as sufficient ground for separation ; and the Brethren, therefore, have withdrawn themselves from all those bodies in which tests, express or virtual, on minor points, are made the means of separating Christians from each other. In the jiidgment of the Bretlu-en, the disunion now existing in the general Church is the result of a neglect to recognize the Holy Spirit as its all-sufficient guide. Instead, they say, of a reliance on His promised presence and sovereignty as Christ's vicar on earth, ever abiding to assert and maintain His Lordship in the Church according to the written Word, men, l^y their creeds and articles, have questioned the sufficiency of Scripture as interpreted to all l)y Him, and, 11. THB BRETiniE5. 42 CENSUS, 185L— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England XDEBEETHEEN. ^y their ministerial and ritual appointments, have assumed to specify the channels thi-ough which only can His blessings be communicated. All these various human forms and systems are belie^"ed by Brethren to be destitute of j^ scriptural authority, and practically restrictive of the Holy Spirit's operations. Chiefly with regard to ministry are these opinions urged ; the usual method of ordaining special persons to the office, being held to be unsci'iptm-al and prejudicial. They conceive that Christians in general confound ministry (i.e. the exercise of a spiritual gift) with local charges, as eldership, &c. Such charges, they infer from Scripture, required the sanction of Apostles or theu* delegates, to vahdate the appointment (Acts xiv. 23., Titus i. 5.) ; whereas the " gifts " never needed any human authorization (Acts xviii. 24-28, Rom. xii., 1 Cor. xii-xvi., Phil. i. 14., 1 Peter iv. 9, 10.) Fmiher they urge that while Scripture warrants the Church to expect a perpetuity of " gifts "' — as evangehsts, pastors, teachers, exhorters, rulers, &c. — because they are requisite for the work of the ministry (Ephes. iv. 7-13) — it nowhere guarantees a permanent ordaining power, without which the nomination or ordaining of elders is valueless. All believers are, it is affii-m^ed, true spiritual prissts capacitated for worship (Heb. x. 19-25), and any who possess the qualiLcations from the Lord are authorized to evangelise the world or instruct the Church; and such have not alone the liberty, but also an obligation to employ whatever gift may be entrusted to their keeping. Hence, in their assembhes, Brethren have no pre-appointed person to conduct or share in the proceedings ; all is open to the guidance of the Holy Ghost at the time, so that he who beheves himself to be so led of the Spirit, may address the meeting, &c. Tliis arrangement is considered to be indicated as the proper order in 1 Cor. xiv. — to ilow?fi'om the principle laid down in 1 Cor. xii., — and to be traceable historically in the acts of the Apostles. By adopting it the Brethren think that they avoid tv/o e^'ils by which all existing sects ai'e more or less distinguished ; the fk'st, the evil of not employing talents given to believers for the Church's benefit — the second, the evil of appointing as the Church's teachers men in whom the gifts essential for the work have not yet. been discovered. The Brethren, therefore, recognize no separate orders of "clergy" and "laity" — all are looked upon as equal in position (Matt, xxiii. 8., 1 Cor. x. 17, xii. 12-20, &c.), differing only as to " gifts " of ruling, teaching, preaching, and the like (Roml xii. 4-8., 1 Cor. xii. 18, 28, &c.). The ordinances, consequently, of baptism, when administered, and the Lord's Supper, which is celebrated weeldy, need no special person to administer or preside (Acts ix. 10-18, x. 48, xx. 'J, 1 Cor. xi.) Another feature of some im- portance is, that wherever gifted men are found among the Brethren, they, in general, are actively engaged in preacliing and expounding, &c. on their own individual responsibility to the Lord and quite distinct from the Assembly. So that though they may occasionally use the buildings where the Brethren meet, it is in no way as ministers of the Brethren but of Chi-ist. The number of places of worsliip which the Census officers in England and Wales returned as frequented by the Brethren was 132; but probably this number is below the truth, in consequence of the objection v/hich they entertain to acknowledge any sectarian appellation. Several congregations may be included mth the number (SiG) described as " Clnistians " only. AND Wales.] REPORT. 43 UNENDOWED CHURCHES, NOT PROTESTANT. UNENDOWED CHUECIIES, not PEOTESTANT, 1. ROMAN CATHOLICS. The Toleration Act of 1688, by which the Protestant Dissenters were relieved from many of the disabilities that previously attached to them, procured no change in the position of the Roman Catholics. Tliey still remained subjected to the penalties inflicted by the various statutes which, since Elizabeth's accession, had been passed for their discouragement, lliese were exceedingly severe. Apart from the punishments awarded for the semi-pohtical offence of denying, or refusing to admit the Sovereign's supremacy, the Acts of Recusancy (1 EUz. c. 2., and 23 Ehz. c. 1.) exposed them to considerable fines for non-attendance at the ser^^ce of the Established Church ; and by other statutes they were not l)ermitted to establish schools in England, nor to send their children to be taught aliroad — they were excluded from all civil and military offices, from seats in either House of Parliament, and from the practice of the law, — they were not allowed to vote at Parliamentaiy Elections — proselytes to popery, and those who were the means of their conversion, were subjected to the penalties of treason — and, by various oaths and tests as well as by express provision, they were hindered in the exercise of their religious worship, and prevented from promul- gating theii- doctrines. Their condition was, in fact, deteriorated in the reign of William HI. — some enactments of especial rigor being sanctioned.* Whether from the effect of these enactments, or from the natural progress of the principles of Protestantism, it is certain that at this time the number of ])rofessing Roman Catholics in England, who, in the reign of Elizabeth, were, according to Mr. Butler, a majoritjr, or, according to Mr. Hallam, a thnd of the population, had considerably declined. A Report presented to WiUiam, divides the freeholders of England and Wales, as follows — Conformists . . . _ 2,477,254 Nonconformists - _ - . 108,676 Papists ----- 13,856 2,599,786 And the number of persons of the Roman Catholic faith is said to be only 27,696. This statement, allowing for all probable deficiencies, sufficiently exhibits the great diminvition which, from various caitses, had occurred since the period of the Reformation. Not much alteration in the position of the Roman Catholics took place for nearly a century after the Revolution. As the temper of the times grew milder, many of the penal laws were not enforced ; though, while the throne remained exposed to the pretensions of the Stuart family, the laws themselves continued on the Statute Book : indeed, some further measures were enacted during the agitations consequent upon the Catholic Rebellion of 1715. When, however. 1. EDMAN CATHOLICS. * " In 1699, the 11th of "Wilham, an Act passed, for Further preventing tliegroxvtli ofPopei-y, of peculiar severity. A reward of one hundred pounds is offered for apprehending any priest or Jesuit. Papists not taking tlic oatlis in six montlis, after eighteen years of age, are declared incapable of inheriting lands. Sac. ; and the next of khi, a Protestant, is to enjoy the same : also. Papists ai-e made incapable of purchasing lands. Ambassadors are not to protect priests that are subjects of England. Sending a child to be educated abroad in the Eouiish religion is ])unishable by a forfeit of one huutb-ed pounds. Popish Tiarents are obliged to allow a niain- tcn;iuci! to their children, becoming protestant, at the Chancellor's dctermi}iatiou."— Charles iiutler's ilisturical MemoLrs of the linglisli Catholics, vol. ii. p. 54. 44 CENSUS, 1851.-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 1. EOMAN CATHOLICS in the person of George III., the Brunswick dynasty was firmly settled on the throne, a course of mitigating legislation was commenced, which gradually reheved the Roman Catholics from all restraints upon their worship, and from nearly aU the incapacities attached to their religion. In 1/78, the first remedial Act was passed, repealing the provision in the 10th and 12th of William III., by which the CathoUcs were disabled from taking lands by descent. The Gordon Riots of 1/80, rather aided than retarded the advance of public senti- ment towards additional relief; and, in 1791, Mr. Pitt, (having obtained from the chief continental universities, unanimous opinions that the Pope possessed no cixdl authority in England, that he cannot absolve the subjects of a sovereign from their allegiance, and that the principles of the Roman Catholic faith do not excuse or justify a breach of faith with heretics), procured the passing of another bill, by which, upon taking a form of oath prescribed, the Catholics were secured against most of the penalties pronounced by former Acts.* They were left, however, stiU subjected to the Test and Corporation Acts, by which they were excluded from all civil and mihtary offices ; were prohibited from sitting in either House of Parliament, and were disabled from presenting to advowsons. The removal of the chief of these remaining disabihties was zealously urged upon the Parliament for many years successively. In 1813 an important measure, framed with this intention, was defeated in the Commons by a majority of only fourj while, in 1821, a bill to the same effect passed through the lower House but was rejected by the Peers. At length, in 1828, the Test and Corporation Acts were abrogated, and in 1829 the Cathohc Emancipation Act bestowed on Roman Catholics substantially the same amount of toleration which vvas granted to the Protestant Dissenters. Concurrently Avith the alleviation of their civil state, the number of the Caihohcs appears to have been gradually augmenting. In 17t)7 a return repoi'ts their number to be 67,916; and another return in 1780 enumerates 6!),376. About this time, the number of chapels was about 200. The following is extracted from a Roman Cathohc work :t it shows the progressive increase in the number of such chapels in England and Wales since 1824 : Year. Number of Chapels. Year. Number of Chapels. Year. Number of Chapels. 182-1 3-iG 1831 - 417 1844 - 506 1825 - 370 1835 - - 417 1845 - - 512 1826 - - 384 1836 - 423 1846 - 520 1827 - 382 1837 - - 431 1847 - - 536 1828 - - 387 1838 - 429 1848 - 543 1829 - 394 1839 - - 441 1849 - - 552 1830 - - 392 1840 - 463 1850 - 574 1831 - 397 1841 - - 466 1851 - - 583 1832 403 1842 . 479 1852 - 603 1833 - 411 1843 - - 497 1853 - - 616 Upon the same authority, the number of colleges belonging to the church is now (1853) eleven, and of religious houses 88, (of which 15 are for men, and * Pereons taking the oath were exempted from the operation of the Acts of Recusancy; were allowed, under certain regulations, to meet fcirworsliip and to estalilish schools; were relieved from the oath of supremacy and the declaration n^^ainst Iransiibstaiitiation ; were not compelled! to register their deeds and\vills ; and were delivered from the double land tax thitherto imposed upon thcni. t Catholic Statistics 1823 to 1853. AND Wales.] REPORT. 45 73 for women) ; while the number of the priests is 875. llie following Table (B.) displays the increase, as to priests and religious houses, since 1841. Table B. 1. EOMAW CATHOLICS. Tear. Number of Relisj'ious Houses. Number of Priests. Year. Number of lleliicioiis ]Ious<.s. Number of Priests. 1841 17 557 1848 47 719 1843 21 G06 1849 53 774 1843 28 61S 1S50 64 788 1844 28 C59 1851 68 826 1845 S3 0(50 1853 78 856 1846 - 39 CS5 1853 - 88 875 1847 43 699 The number of chapels from which returns have been received at the Census Office is 570 ; mth sittings (after an allowance for 48 chapels making no return upon this point) for 18(),111. The number of attendants on the Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for 27 chapels the returns from which were silent on this point) was: Morning, 252,783; Afternoon, 53,967; Evening, 76,880. will be observed, that in the morning the number of attendants was more than the number of sittings : this is explained by the fact that in many Roman CathoUc chapels there is more than one morning service, attended by different individuals. 2. THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH. (The Irvingites). The following sketch, supplied by a member of this body, will j^erhaps convey, with certain qualifications, a correct idea of its sentiments and position : — " The body to which this name is applied make no exclusive claim to it : *' they simply object to be called by any other. They acknowledge it to be " the common title of the one Church baptised into Christ, which has existed " in all ages, and of which they claim to Ije members. They have always protested " against the application to them of the term 'Irvingites;' which ajipellation " they consider to be untrue and offensive, though derived from one whom, " when hving, they held in high regard as a devoted minister of Christ. " They do not profess to be, and refuse to acknowledge that they are, " separatists from the Church established or dominant in the land of their "habitation, or from the general body of Christians therein. They recognize " the continuance of the Church from the days of the first apostles, and of the " three orders of bishops, ]>riests, and deacons, by succession fi-om the apostles. " They justify their meeting in separate congregations fi'om the charge of " schism, on the ground of the same being permitted and authorized l)y an " ordinance of paramount authority, which they believe God has restored for the " benefit of the whole Chm-ch. And so far from professing to be another sect in " addition to the numerous sects already dividing the Church, or to be ' the One Church,' to the exclusion of all other bodies, they believe that their special '* mission is to re-unite the scattered members of the one body of Christ. "The only standards of faith which they recognize are the three creeds of " the Catholic Church— the Apostles' creed, the Nicene or Constantinopolitan " creed, and that called the creed of St. Athanasius. The speciality of their " religious belief, whereby they are distinguished from other Christian com- " munities, stands in this : that they hold apostles, prophets, evangelists, and '' pastors to be abiding ministries in the Church, and that these ministries, THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHUECH. 46 CENSUS, 1S51. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 2. " together \yith the power and gifts of the Holy Ghost, dispensed and distributed AND APOSTOLIC " amoHg her members, are necessaiy for preparing and perfecting the Church CH URC H. a ^^^ ^j^g second advent of the Lord ; and that supreme rule in the Chm-ch " ought to be exercised, as at the &st, by twelve apostles, not elected or " ordained by men, but called and sent forth immediately by God. " The congregations v/nich have been authorized as alcove stated are placed " under the pastoral rule of angels or bishops, ^^^th vi^hom are associated, in the " work of the ministry, priests and deacons. The deacons are a distiijct and " separate order of ministers taken from, the midst of, and chosen by, the " respective congregations in which they are to serve, and are ordained either " by apostles or by angels receiving commission thereunto. The priests are " &st called to their oiS.ce by the word through the prophets, ("no man taking " this honour to himself,") and then ordained by apostles; and from among " the priests, by a like call and ordination, are the angels set in theh places. " With respect to the times of worship, the Holy Eucharist is celebrated, and " the communion administered, every Lord's day, and more or less frequently " during the week, according to the number of priests in each j^articvilar " congregation ; and, where the congregations are large, the fii'st and last hours " of every day, reckoning from 6 a.m. to 6 p.m., are appointed for dinne " worship ; and, if there be a sufficient number of ministers, there are, in " addition, prayers daUy at 9 a.m. and 3 p.m., with other ser\'ices for the more *' special object of teaching and preaching. " In the forms of worship observed, the prayers and other devotions to be " found in the principal liturgies of the Christian Church are introduced by *' preference, wherever appropriate ; and in all their services the bishops and *' clergy of the Cathohc Church, and all Christian kings, princes, and governors, " are remembered before God. It may also be observed, that in their ritual *' obser\'ances and offices of v/orship external and material things have their •' place. They contend that, as through the washing of water men are admitted *' into the Christian covenant, and as bread and wine duly consecrated are *' ordained to be used not merely for spiritual food but for purposes of sacra- " mental and s}Tnbolic agency, so also that the use of other material things, " such as oil, hghts, incense, &c., as symbols and exponents of spiritual *' realities, belongs to the dispensation of the Gospel. " Besides free-^^^ll offerings, the tenth of their increase, including income of " every description, is brought up to the Lord (it being regarded as a sacred " duty that tithe should be dedicated to His service alone), and is apportioned " among those who are separated to the minlstiy. " In England there are about 30 congregations, comprising nearly 6,000 *' communicants ; and the number is gradually on the increase. There are also *' congregations in Scotland and Ireland, a considerable number in Germany, *' and several in France, Svv^itzerland, and America." Of late years, it is said, the chm-ch has made considerable progress, so that from 1846 to 1851 the number of communicants in England has increased by a third, whde great sviccess has been achieved on the continent and in America. Returns from 32 chapels (chiefly in the southern counties of England) have been furnished to the Census Office. These contained (allo^ving for one chapel for which the sittings are not mentioned) accommodation for 7,437 persons. The attendance, on the Census-Sunday, was (making an estimated addition for two chapels with regai'd to which no information was received) Morning, SfX'iQ; Afternoon, 1,659; Evening, 2, "J 07. AND Wales.] REPORT. 4? 3. THE LATTER DAY SAINTS, or MORMONS.* 3. ttte tAT-ran DAT SAINTS, or Although, in origin, the Monnon movement is not English, but American, mokmoss. yet, as the new creed, by the missionajy zeal of its disciples, has extended into England, and is making some not inconsiderable progress with the poorer classes of our countrymen, it seems desii-able to give, as far as the inadequate materials permit, some brief description of a sect, the history of whose opinions, sufferings, and achievements, shows, perhaps, the most remarkable religious movement that has happened since the days of Maliomet. Froi^Tcss. Joseph Smith, thepronhet of the new belief, was born in humble life in 1805, Orifrfnand at Shai'on in the state of Vermont, from whence in 1815 he removed u-ith his parents to Pahnpa, New York. When about 15 years old, being troubled by con^-ictions of liis spiritual danger, and perplexed by the multitude of mutually hostile sects, he saw, he says, while praying in a gi'ove, a \'ision of " two personages," who informed him that his sins were pardoned, and that all existing sects were almost equally erroneous. This '.^ision was repeated tlu-ee years afterwards, in 1823, when an angel, he reports, informed him that the American Indians were a remnant of the Israelites, and tliat certain records, WTitten by the Je^dsh prophets and containing history and prophecy, had, when the Indians fell into depravity, been buried in the earth at a spot which the angel indicated. Smith was further told, that he had been selected as the instrument by wiiich these valuable records should be brought to light ; the revelations they contained being necessary for the restoration of that purity of creed and worship from which all the modern churches had ahke departed. Accordingly, upon the 22d of September 1823, Smith, the story runs, dis- covered in the side of a hiU, about four miles from Palmyra in Ontario County, a stone box, just covered by the earth, in v.-Iiich was deposited the " Record," — a collection of tliin plates of gold, held together by three golden rings. Part of this golden book was sealed, but the portion open to inspection was engraven thickly with " Reformed Egyptian " characters. Together with the book he found tivo crystal lenses " set in the two rims of a boM'," apparently resembling an enormous pair of spectacles ; this instrument he said was the Urim and Thummim used by ancient seers. The simple inspection of these treasm-es was the whole extent of Smith's achievements on his fii'st discovery of them ; he was not permitted by the angel to remove them until four years afterwards, on the 22d of September 1827. During the interval he received occasional instruction from his supernatural visitant. Tlie news of his discoveiy attracted such attention, and procured liim so much obloquy, that, according to the nan-ative of his biographers, he was exposed to personal violence, and was obliged to fly to Pennsylvania, cai-rjing his golden plates concealed in a barrel of beans.f When thus in some secm-ity, he, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, set to work upon the translation of the imsealed portion, which, when complete, composed a bulky volume, which he called the " Book of Mormon " — " Mormon," meaning, he explained, more good, from " rrfar," a contraction for more, and " mon," Egyptian for good. "Mormon," too, wirf; the name of a supposed prophet linng in the fourth or fifth century, See "The Mcrmons, a contemporary Historv;" " Remarkable Vision, hy Orson Pratt, ono of the twelve aposUog of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints;" " Tlie Voice of Joseph, a brief account of the Rise, Progress, and Persecutions of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, with their present position and property in Utah Territory, by Lorenzo bnow, one of tlio twelve apostles ;" " A Voice of Warninft, by Parlcv P. Pratt ;" " The only ^A'ay to be Saved, by Lorenzo Snow :" " The Seer ;" " Book of Doctrine and Covenants of tlie Clun-ch of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, selected from the Revelations of God, by Josepli Smith, President ;" third European edition. 1852. t A Voice of Warning, p. S7. 48 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England ■3. THB lATTKR DAT SAINTS, or ^\'ho, after the principal portion of the American Israelites had fallen in battle, jMOKMONs. and the whole of them become degenerate, engraved on plates a summary of their history and prophecies. These plates, his son, Moroni, in tlie troublous times which followed, hid for safety in a hill then called Cumora, about the year a.d. 420. Mormons defend the authenticity of this recital, by asserting the improbability that Smith, an illiterate person, could in^'cnt it, and, unaided, wiite so large and peculiar a volume. To the objection that the golden plates are not pro- duced, they give Smith's own reply to the applications made to him by his disciples for a view — that such an exhibition of them is prohibited by special revelation. Nevertheless, in further proof of Smith's veracity, three " witnesses " were found to testify that they had actually seen the plates, an angel having shewn them ; and a similar testimony was borne by eight otlier " witnesses,' — four of these belonging to a family named WTiitmer, and thi-ee being the two brothers and the father of Smith. The utmost that Smith did towards allowing access by indifferent parties to the plates, was to give to one of his inquiring followers a copy upon paper of a portion of the plates in the original hiero- glyjshics, \'iz., the " Reforaied Egji^tian." lliis was submitted by the yet unsatisfied disciple to Professor Anthon of New York, who, however, did not recognise the characters as those of any ancient language kno^\Ti to him ITie Monnon advocates appear to think tliese evidences irresistible.f — Upon the other hand, it is asserted, by opponents of the Saints, that about the years 1809 — 12, a person of the name of Solomon Spaulding, who had been a clergyman, conceived and executed the design of ^\'riting a religious tale, the scenes and narrative of wliich should be constructed on the theory that the American Indians were the lost ten tribes of Israel. ITiis work, when finished, he entitled " The Manuscript found ;" and the purport of the fiction was, to trace the progress of the tribes fi'om Jerusalem to America, and then describe their subsequent ad\-entures in the latter country, — " Mormon " and his son " Moroni " being prominent characters, and Neplii, Lehi, and the Lamanites {names fi'equently occurring in the Book of Mormon) being also mentioned. The MS. of this production, it is further stated, found its way into the hands of one Sidney Rigdon, who was intimately connected with Smith from the commencement of his career. The " Book of Mormon " was succeeded by a " Book of Doctrine and Covenants," being a collection of the special revelations made to Smith and his associates upon all points connected \vith the course and welfare of the •church. This was continually enlarged as further re\'elations, consequent upon the varying fortunes and requirements of the body, were received. Amongst these was one by which the " Aaronic Priesthood " was re\'ived — another by which baptism by immersion was commanded — a third for the institution of " Apostles" — and others for the temporal regulation of the church from time to time.* In these productions the pecuUar phraseology of the sacred scriptiu-es was profusely imitated. It appears that at the end of about tliree years after Smith's announcement of himself as a prophet, about 30 persons were cominced of the reahty of bis pretensions, and from this time forward converts rapidly increased. &Jiith removed to Kii-tland, in Ohio, and set iip a miU, a store, and a bank. It was not without opposition that this progress was effected. As appears to be usual upon the rise of new religious sects, the Mormons "ere accused of * The " doctrine " of this book is contained in seven lectures on Faith, originally delivered before a class of elders in Kirtland, Ohio. Some of the " revelations " are veiy niinnte : as, for instance, one authorizing Is ewel B. Whitney to retain his store for a little season ; others directing Titus Billings to dispose of his land — JIartin Harris to lay his monies before the Bishop of the Church — Sidney Rigdon to write a description of the land of Zion — Joseph Smith to receive support from the Church, and to have a house built iu which to live and translate — &c. AND Wales.J report. 49 holding many outrageous and immoral doctrines, and, amongst them, that of a '• '^^^ iatteb community of wives. The popular hostihty was often violently manifested, mormons'. and the saints were subjected to much ill-treatment. Smith himself, in 1832, was tarred and feathered by a midnight mob ; and, in the following year, the whole of the Mormons in Missouri (amounting to above a thousand persons) were expelled from Independence, Jackson County, which had been described by Smith as the Zion appointed by re^• elation for the resting-place of the saints. They removed to Clay County, where, in 1837, they were joined by the prophet himself, whose bank in Kirtland had failed. Meantime, the prejudice against the Mormons followed them to their new habitation, and, in 1838, after several sanguinary outbreaks, Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum wei-e imprisoned, and the M-hole community of Mormons were expelled from their possessions in Missouri. They took refuge in the neighbouring state of Illinois. Here, in 1839, their prophet, who had managed to escape from prison, joined them. They now nvimbered 15,000 souls. In Illinois, they chose the village of Commefte as their residence, which soon became converted into a considerable town, of which the prophet was appointed mayor. This to\\Ti they called Nauvoo, or " Beautiful," according to the language of the Book of Mormon. A body of militia, called the Nauvoo Legion, was established — Smith being " General." In 1841, a " revelation " ordered the construction of a splendid temple, towards which object all the saints were to contribute a full tithe of their possessions. It is said that they expended on this sti-ucture nearly a million of dollars. In Nauvoo, the Mormons seem to have increased and i^rospered greatly : the town extended fast ; the temple gradually rose ; and the ])rophet was the absolute head of a comparatively jjowerful community, which hardly recognised the ordinary laws of the state. In 1843 he became a candidate for the Presi- dency, and put forth a statement of his views. In 1844, however, occurred the final catastrophe of his life. A Nauvoo paper, having printed certain scandal of him, was, by order of the council of the town, suppressed, and its office rased ; on which, the editors retired to Carthage, and obtained a warrant against Smith and his brother. This warrant Smith refused to recog- nise : the county force prepared to execute it ; and the Saints prepared their city for defence. To save the town, however. Smith surrendered on the promise of protection from the governor. ITiis promise proved of little value ; for, on the 27th of June 1844, a mob broke into Carthage prison, and Joseph and Hyrum Smith were shot. Upon the prophet's death there were two competitors for the \-acant supre- macy — Sidney Rigdon and Brigham Young. The former was the earliest associate of Smith, and professed to be acquainted with " all his secrets ;" but, as the prominent advocate of the " Spiritual Wife " doctrine, he was looked upon with disfavour as the virtual author of much of the suspicion and hostility with which the Mormons were regarded. Brigham Young succeeded therefore to the post of " Prophet " (which he still retains), and Rigdon was expelled from the community. An interval of scarcely inteiTupted progress followed, during which the temple was completed ; but in 1845 the troubles were renewed : perpetual conflicts, in which blood was shed, occvirred, and the city of Nauvoo itself was regularly besieged. At length the Mormons, conscious of theu- inability alone to cope with their antagonists, and seeing that no confidence could be reposed upon the law for their protection, undertook (since nothing less would satisfy theu' enemies) that they would altogether quit the State — commencing their departure in the spring of 1846. This time it was no mere temporary, neighbouring refuge which the Mormons sought. The elders of the church, aware of the hostihty to which it would ba c. E 50 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 3. THE LATTEE constantly exposed in any portion of the popvilated States, resolved, with equal MORMOKs. policy and daring, to escape entirely from the settled territory, and to seek far off, beyond the Rocky Mountains, some secluded and imoccupied retreat in which they could, secure from molestation, build their earthly " Zion," and, by gathering thither from all quarters of the world the converts to their faith, become a thriving and a powerful community, too potent to be further interfered with. This remarkable pilgrimage, involving the removal of some thousands of men, women, children, cattle, and stores, over thousands of untrodden miles — across wide unbridged rivers — by the difficult passes of snow-capped mountains — and tln-ough deserts, prairies, and tribes of predatory Indians — was at once commenced. A party of pioneers set out from Nauvoo in February 1846, when it was stiU winter — the waggons crossing the Mississippi on the ice. These were to prepare the way for the main body of the citizens, who, according to stipulation, might remain in Nauvoo till these preparations were completed. Their departure was, however, hastened by the fresh hostility of their opponents, who — concluding from the progress stiU continued in the decorations of the temple that the Mormons secretly intended to elude their promise and return — attacked the to\vn in September 1846, and expelled the whole of its remaining population. These then followed and overtook the pioneering party, which, after dx-eadful sufferings from cold and heat, ft-om hunger and disease, had, finding it im- possible to reach their destination till the following year, encam})ed upon the banks of the Missouri, on the lands of the Omahas and Pottawatamies. Here they had sown the land to some extent with grain, the crops of which were to be reaped by their successors. After a dreary winter, spent in this location, they began their march towards their final settlement. In April 1847 the first detachment of 143, with 70 waggons, crossed the Rocky Mountains ; arriving at the basin of the Great Salt Lake, in the latter portion of July, in time to sow the land for an autumn crop. The second party started in the summer with 566 waggons and a great supply of grain. The others followed in the course of 1848 — their passage nuich alleviated by the tracks prepared by then* predecessors and the harvests left for them to gather. The valley of the Great Salt Lake is a territory of considerable extent, enclosed on all sides by high rocky mountains. The Lake itself is nearly 300 miles in circumference, wth islands rising from its surface to an elevation of some thousand feet : its shores are covered in some places with the finest salt, and its water is as buoyant as the waves of the Dead Sea. Portions of the land are desert ; but a vast expanse is wonderfully fertile and abounds in all facilities for pasturage and cultivation. Here, the Mormons have now firmly fixed them- selves, and made, since 1848, continual progress. Further settlements have been established, and several cities founded : that of the Great Salt Lake itself has a plot of several acres destined to support a temple whose magnificence shall far exceed the splendour of the former Nauvoo edifice. Relying on the inexhaustible resources of the region to sustain innumerable inhabitants, the principal endeavour of the rulers is , to gather there as many immigi'ants as possible professing the same faith. I'hey calculate that thus, established in an almost inaccessible retreat, with numbers continually augmenting, they will soon be able to defy external enmity and rear upon a lasting basis their eccle- siastical republic. Missionary agents are despatched to almost every portion of the world to make fresh converts and facilitate their transit to America. In England these endeavours have been followed by no slight success : it is computed that at least as many as 30,000 persons here belong to the com- munity, and nearly 20,000 have abeady, it is said, departed for the Great Salt Lake. This settlement itself, has now, by the name of " Utah " been admitted to the United States Confederacy ; but it seems, from a report of the AND Wales.] REPORT. 51 judges sent there by the recent President, that the authority of the federal 3. xhe latter government is vii'tually set at nought ; the laws and their administration being ^^'^' saints, or always found accordant with the pleasure of the Mormon rulers. A printed " Creed " presents the following summary of their opinions, but omits some rather material points ; — " We believe in God the eternal Father, and his Son Jesus Christ, and in the " Holy Ghost. " We believe that men Avill be punished for their own sins, and not for " Adam's transgressions. " We believe that through the atonement of Christ all mankind may be " saved, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the Gospel. " We believe that these ordinances are : 1st. Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. " 2d. Repentance. 3d. Baptism by immersion for the remission of sins. " 4th. Laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Spirit. 5th. The Lord's " Supper. " "V^^e believe that men must be called of God by inspu-ation, and by laying " on of hands by those who are duly commissioned to preach the Gospel and " administer in the ordinances thereof. " We beUeve in the same organization that existed in the primitive chiurch, " viz., apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangeUsts, &c. " We believe in the powers and gifts of the everlasting Gospel, viz., the gift " of faith, discerning of spirits, prophecy, revelation, \Tisions, healing, tongues " and the interpretation of tongues, wisdom, charity, brotherly love, &c. " We believe in the Word of God recorded in the Bible. We also believe " the Word of God recorded in the Book of Mormon and in all other good " books. " We believe all that God has revealed, all that he does now reveal ; and " we believe that he will yet reveal naany more great and important things " pertaining to the Kingdom of God, and Messiah's second coming. " We believe in the hteral gathering of Israel, and in the restoration of the " ten tribes ; that Zion will be estabUshed upon the Western continent ; that " Christ will reign personally upon the earth a thousand years ; and that the *' earth will be renewed and receive its paradisaical glory. " We believe in the literal resurrection of the body, and that the dead ir. " Christ will rise first, and that the rest of the dead live not again until the " thousand yeai's are expired. " We claim the privilege of worshipping Almighty God according to the " dictates of our conscience, unmolested, and allow all men the same privilege, " let them worship how or where they may. " We believe in being subject to kings, queens, presidents, rulers, and " magistrates, in obeying, honouring, and sustaining the law. " We believe in being honest, true, chaste, temperate, benevolent, virtuous, " and upright, and in doing good to all men ; indeed, we may say that we " follow the admonition of Paul, — we ' beheve aU things,' we ' hope all things,* " we have endured very many things, and hope to be able to ' endure all things.' " Ever}' thing virtuous, lovely, praiseworthy, and of good report we seek after, " looking forivard to the ' recompense of reward.' " A rather more specific outline of some points of their behef is given by one of their apostles. According to him, the Saints believe that all mankind, in consequence of Adam's sin, are in a state of ruin : from this, however, they are all delivered by the sacrifice of Christ, and are made secm-e of everlasting happiness, unless they commit any actual sin. Infants, therefore, being irresponsible, will be eternally redeemed ; and such among the people of the earth as ha-\-e not had the benefit of revelation \n\\ receive a mitigated punishment. The rest, in order E 2 52 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 3. THE LATTEE DAT SAINTS, Or MORMONS. Numbers in. Englaiid. to be saved from endless ruin, must comply with four conditions : — (1) they must believe in Christ's atonement ; (2) they must repent of their transgressions ; (3) they must receive baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, adminis- tered only by one authorized of Christ ; and (4) they must receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost — this ordinance also being, hke that of baptism, only to be administered by duly avithorized apostles or elders. All who comply with these conditions obtain forgiveness of theh sins and are made partakers of the Holy Ghost — enjoying, too, the gifts of prophecy and healing, visions and revelations, and the power of working miracles.* Among the prominent opinions, not included in these statements, are their doctrines of the materiaUty of the Deity ,t and of the twofold order of the priesthood, viz., the Melchisedek and the Aaronic. They are also charged by their opponents with the practice and the sanction of polygamy ; and evidence is not un])lentiful of their allowance of something closely similar ; and in their various puljlications very peculiar doctrines on the subject of marriage are pro- povmded.;]: Their standard l)ooks, however, specially denounce the crime. § In England and Wales there were, in 1851, reported by the Census officers as many as 222 places of worship belonging to this body^ — most of them however being nierelj^ rooms. The numl)er of sittings in these places (making an allow- ance for 53, the accommodation in which was not returned) was 30,783. The attendance on the Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for 9 chapels from which no intelligence on this point was received) was: Morning, 7,517; Afternoon, 11,481; Evening, 16,628. The preachers, it appears, are far from unsuccessful in their efforts to obtain disciples : the surprising confidence and zeal with which they promulgate their creed — the prominence they give to the exciting topics of the speedy coming of the Saviour and his personal millennial reign — and the attractiveness to many minds of the idea of an infallible church, relying for its evidences and its guidance upon revelations made perpetually to its rulers, — these, with other influences, have combined to give the Mormon movement a position and importance with the working classes, which, perhaps, should draw to it much more than it has yet received of the attention of our public teachers. * Eemarkable Visions, by Orson Pratt, pp. 12-16. t The Materialism of tlie Mormons examined and exposeil, by T. AV. P. Taylder. Absurdities of Immaterialism, or a Reply to T. AV. P. Taylder's Pamplilct, liy Orson Pratt. % Report of Judges of the State of Utah, 1851; Cnptain StansViury's Description of the Mormon Settlement, &e. In the pages of " The Seer," a periodical conducted by Orson Pratt, the doctrine of ])lurality of wvcs is openly advocated. 3I;n'riage. liowever, is there said to be tiie exclusive privilege of the righteous — the wicked wlio many doing so at their own peri!. Whether a man is righteous or wicked is a point to be determined by the prophets of the Mormon Church : and as this can only be ascertained by the aid of inspiration, it is argued that no marriage can be safely contracted in communities wiiicli do not believe in a continuance of revelations. § Book of Doctrine and Covenants, sections LXY. and CIX. AND Wales.] REPORT. 63 ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS isolated CONGEEGAIIONB. (not connected with any particular sect). In addition to the congregations which belong to the preceding regularly organized bodies, there are individual congregations, mostly altogether inde- pendent of each other, or at all events without the formal coalescence which is requisite to constitute a " sect." Five classes may be noticed of these congregations : 1 . Those in which the members of some two or more of the preceding sects 1. Combinations U7iite in worship — probably from inability alone and severally each to support a ° ^^°***' place of worship and a minister. Of these amalgamated congregations the most numerous are those (to the number of ()1) in which the Independents join with Bojjtisfs. The whole of these combinations, and their frequency, are shewn as follows : — Independents and Baptists, Gl congregations; Independents, Ba])tists, and Wesleyans, 2 congregations ; Independents and Wesleyans, 3 congregations ; Independents and Calvinistic Methodists, 1 congregation ; Independents and Primitive Methodists, 1 congregation ; Baptists and Weslej-ans, 2 congregations ; Bajjtists, Wesleyans, and Moravians, 1 congregation ; Presljyterians and Par- ticular Baptists, 1 congregation ; Mixed (constituent sects not stated), 54 con- gregations ; Wesleyan Christian Union, 1 congregation ; Neutral, 1 congrega- tion. It must not, indeed, be thought that these are the only instances in which the members of, or sympathizers with, particular communities, are found together, worshipping in common : few congregations are without a certain number who, while strictly claimable by other bodies, find their difference of sentiment on ritual observances no obstacle to vmion when the fundamental doctrines preached are similar. But the congregations named above, it is assumed, are not, as in the cases just supposed, ostensibly connected either with the one or with the other of the bodies to which, in theory, the various attendants are attached; but, on the contrary, exist aj^art and independently, by special understanding and arrangement of the two or more uniting parties. 2. Another class of miscellaneous congregations is composed of such as are 2. Congregations formed by the adherents to some doctrine to which special ^-alue is attached, and profrssioiTof ** which is thus maintained with greater prominence than by the regular churches. P<'.<'"liar doc- To this class the following may be referred : — Calvinists, 81 congregations; Calvinists (supralapsarians), 1 congregation; Huntingtonians, 1 congregation ; Universalists, 2 congregations ; Millenarians, 5 congregations ; Predestinarians, 1 congregation ; Trinitarian Predestinarians, 1 congregation. 3. A third group may be made of congregations, which, disliking to be iden- 3. Unsectarian tified with anything appearing to be sectarian, refuse to call themselves by any congregations. but a verj^ general or a merely negative appellation ; as, Christians, 9G congregations ; Christian Association, 8 congregations ; Ortho- dox^ Christians, 1 congregation ; New Christians, 1 congregation ; Christ's Disciples, 3 congregations ; Primitive Christians, 1 congregation ; New Testa- ment Christians, 2 congregations ; Original Christians, 1 congregation ; United Christians, 1 congregation ; Gospel Pilgrims, 2 congregations ; Free Gospel Christians, 14 congregations ; Believers, I congregation ; Non Sectarian, 7 con- gregations ; No particular Denomination, 7 congregations ; Evangelists, 4 E 3 54 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England co>-GRESATioxs congTcgations ; Gospel Refugees, 1 congregation ; Freethinking Christians, 2 congregations. 4. Sect not parti- 4. Others, while admitting a connexion with some one of the more extensive culanze . sections into which the Christian Church is now di\-isible, have either forgotten or declined to specify a more minute association ; such are, Protestant Christians, 3 congregations ; Evangelical Protestants, 1 congrega- tion ; Protestant Free Church, 1 congregation ; Trinitarians, 1 congregation ; Protestant Dissenters, 24 congregations; Dissenters, 6 congregations; Evan- gelical Dissenters, 3 congregations ; Episcopahan Seceders, 1 congregation. 5. SEssionartj 5. A fifth class of separate congregations may be formed of those which are congrega ion*. ^^^^ offspring of the Missionary operations of the other bodies, acting either individually or in combination ; such are the congregations raised and sup- ported by the London City Mission, 7 congregations; Railway Mission, 1 congregation; TowTi Mission, 17 congregations; Home Mission, 1 congregation; Mission Society, 8 congregations; Seamen's Bethel, 11 congregations; Christian Mis- sion, 3 congregations. Doubtless, these will not include the whole of the congi*egations gathered and sustained by the agency of these societies and others havang kindi-ed objects : many, it is likely, are returned A\ath some particular denomination. 6. Miscellaneous. 6. A residue \nll still be left of congregations difficult to classify. Such are the following: — Free Church, 8 congregrations ; Teetotalers, 1 congi-egation ; Doubtful, 43 congregations ; Benevolent Methodists, 1 congregation ; General, 2 congrega- tions ; Israelites, 1 congregation ; Christian Israelites, 3 congregations ; Stephen- ites, 1 congregation ; Inghamites, 9 congregations ; Temperance Wesleyans, 1 congregation; Temperance Christians, 1 congregation; Freethinkers, 2 congre- gations; Rational Progressionists, 1 congregation; Southcottians, 4 congre- gations. The last of these, perhaps, deserves some notice. It derives its name from Johanna Southcott, who was born in 1750 in humble circumstances in DeA-on- shire. In 1792 she commenced a career as a prophetess, making various announcements of events which were, she said, about to happen, and of revela- tions made to her respecting the millenial advent of the Saviour. Several thousand persons, it is said, believed her mission, amongst whom she distributed sealed packets which were thought by their possessors to contain the virtue of " charms." Being afflicted with a malady which gave to her the aspect of ])regnancy, she prophesied that she was destined to become the mother of a Second Shiloh; and accordingly a splendid cradle and some other considerable preparations for the birth were made by her disciples; but her death, which happened shortly afterwards, displayed the baselessness of their anticipations. Nevertheless her followers would not resign their confidence that her prognosti- cations would be certainly fulfilled ; asserting that, for the accomplishment of her predictions, she would shortly re-appear, restored to life. It seems that there are still in England four congregations of persons entertaining this belief. AND Wales.] REPORT. 55 FOREIGN CHURCHES. foeeigx CHUBCHES. The previous notices comprise the whole of the Rehgioxis Bodies which are native to this country, or which act upon the nati\'e population. Of the Foreir/n Churches, it is only necessary to enumerate the congregations which belong to each. Foreign Protestants have eleven congregations ; thus distributed — Lutherans, 6; French Protestants, 3; Reformed Church of the Netherlands, 1; German Protestant Reformers, 1. Other Foreign Christian Churches have 5 congregations, namely — German Catholics, 1; Italian Reformers, 1 ; and Greek Church, 3. The Jews (a nation and a Church at once) have 53 synagogues, with accommodation (after an estimate for three defectiA-e returns) for 8,438 wor- shippers. If the preceding sketch has given any adequate idea of the faith and order of ARreemeut of the various churches which possess in common the religious area of England, it ™ost of the will probably be seen to what a great extent, amidst so much ostensible con- described, fusion and di^'ersity, essential harmony i)revails. Especially is this apparent if we hmit our regard to Protestant communions; which, indeed, comprise together nineteen-twentieths of our religious population. With respect to these, the differences which outwardly di\'ide are not to be compared wth the concordances which secretly, perhaps unconsciously, unite. The former, with but few exceptions, have relation almost wholly to the mere formaUties of worship— not to the essential articles of faith. The fundamental doctrines of the Reformation, as embodied in the standards of the Church of England, ai'e professed and preached by Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Methodists, and many minor sects, comprising more than nineteen-twentieths of the Nonconforming Protestant community ; and though the different oi'ganization of these several bodies seems to present externally an aspect of disunion, probably a closer scrutiny will show that they are separated only as to matters whose importance, even if considerable, is not vital, and that thus they may, without excess of charity, be recognized as truly, though invisibly, united to the general Church of Christ. Perhaps in a people like the English — trained to the exercise of private judgment, and inured to self-reliance — absolute agreement on religious subjects never can be realized ; and certainly if, at the trifling cost of a merely superficial difference, the ever various sympathies or prejudices of the people can / obtain congenial resting place, we scarcely can behold with discontent a state of things by which, at worst, external rivalry is substituted for internal disaffection ; while this very rivalry itself — perhaps in part, and growingly, a generous emulation — tends to diffuse the Gospel more extensively, since thus religious zeal and agency are roused and vastly multiplied. Rather, perhaps, we shall be led to recognize with some degree of satisfaction the ine-vatable existence of such co-operative di\'ersity ; and shall ])erceive, with Milton, that " while the Temple " of the Lord is building, some cutting, some squaring the marble, some " hewing the cedars, there must needs be many schisms and many dissections *' made in the quarry and in the timber ere the House of God can be built : " and when every stone is laid artfully together, it cannot be united into a " continuity, it can but be contiguous in this world ; neither can every piece of " the building be of one form ; nay, rather the perfection consists in this, that ■" out of many moderate varieties and brotherly dissimilitudes, that are not e 4 56 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englani> " vastly disproportional, arises the goodly and graceful sjTnmetry that commends " the whole pile and structure."* Amongst the constituencies, in the committees, and upon the platforms, of these several societies, are found, conjoining in harmonious action, ministers and members of perhaps a dozen different sects ; while one considerable organi- zationf has for its exclusive object the promotion of fraternal sentiment and intercourse between the various Evangelical Communions. Other indications likewise are not wanting, which, combined with these, may reasonably raise the hope that many of the Protestant communities are gradually tending to a closer vmion and a more combined activity, proceeding from a heartier appre- ciation of the vital doctrines all alike profess and a diminished ardor on behalf of those subordinate an-angements of church discipline and order with regard to which they find themselves obliged to differ. Much, no doubt, of this substantial concord is attributable to our system of religious fi-eedom, which, allowing the unchecked development of all ecclesiastical peculiarities, has thus conferred on none the artificial ^•alue which results from prohibition ; and perhaps the expectation may be reasonably entertained that, under this same influence, the spirit of uncompromising peace v/iU gain yet fiui;her potency — that liberty to separate on minor, wiU beget still more the dis- position to unite on gi-eater, questions — and that thus the Toleration Act will prove, in its results, to have been the most effective Act of Uniformity. If these remarks have in them any considerable share of truth, it will be evident how necessaiy was the task of showing, in connexion with a statement of existing means of spu-itual instruction, how many of the various bodies are pm-suing, though by different paths, the same grand objects ; so that, when endeavom'ing to estimate our actual deficiency, we may not prematurely and despondingly exaggerate our aU-too-formidable need, but recollect that though, in certain districts, there may be an absence of machinery belonging to particular communities, the same essential truths may be both faithfully and effectively imparted tlu-ough the agency of other churches. I^Iany spots there are, unhappily, in England, where the whole provision made by all the churches put together is inadequate to the occasion : such a deficiency as this it is which properly betokens "spiritual destitution"; and the actual extent of this defi- ciency we now may, aided by the previous explanations, safely pass to indicate. * Areopacitica ; or Speech for the Liherty of Unlicensed Printing. t The " Evangelical Alliance," founded in 1.S46. The basis of this association is an agreement in holdine and maintaining what are generally understood to be evangelical views in reajard to the most" important matters of doctrine; and its great object is "to aid in manifestinir the unitv which exists among the true disciples of Christ." This object is sought to be attained. principally by annual conferences of members and by continual correspondence with Christian brethren in different parts of the world. AND Wales.] REPORT. 57 SPIRITUAL PROVISION AND DESTITUTION. There are two methods of pursuing a statistical inquiry \vith respect to the rehgion of a people. You may either ask each individual, directly, what particular form of religion he professes ; or, you may collect such information as to the religious acts of individuals as will equally, though indirectly, lead to the same result. The former method was adopted, some few years ago, in Ireland, and is generally followed in the continental states when such investiga- tions as the present are pursued. At the recent Census, it was thought advisahle to take the latter course; partly hecause it had a less inquisitorial aspect, — hut especially hecause it was considered that the outward conduct of persons fiu-nishes a hetter guide to their religious state than can he gained by merely vague professions. In proportion, it was thought, as people truly are connected with particular sects or churches, will be their activity in raising IjuUdings in which to worship and their diligence in afterwards frequenting them; but where there is an absence of such practical regard for a religious creed, but httle weight can be attached to any purely formal acquiescence. This inquiry, therefore, was confined to ob\'ious /ac^s relating to two subjects. — 1. The amount of Accommodation which the people have provided for religious worship; and, 2. The number of persons, as Attendants, by whom this provision is made use of. 1 .—ACCOMMODATION. If, by a happy miracle, on Sunday, March the .'^Oth 1851, an universal feehng Maximum of of devotion had impressed our population, and impelled towards the public modatlouin sanctuaries all whom no impediment, of physical inability or needful occupa- pl^cos of worship, tion, hindered ; if the morning or the evening invitation of the service-bell had called, no less from the crowded courts of populous towns and the cottages of scattered villages than from the city mansions and the rural halls, a perfect complement of worshippers ; for what proportion of the 1 7,^27,60;) inhabitants of England would accommodation in religious buildings have been necessary? The reply to this inquiry will determine mainly the extent by which our actual supply of spu'itual ministration is inadequate to the demand. Various computations have been made respecting the number of sittings Various esti» proper to be furnished for a given population. With respect to towns, it has '"^^*^'** been thought by some that accommodation for 50 per cent, would be sufficient ; while others have considered that provision for not less than lb per cent, should be afforded. Dr. Chalmers took the mean of these two estimates, and con- cluded that fi^'e eighths, or G2\ per cent., of the people of a town might attend rehgious services, and ought to have facihties for doing so.* The maximum for rural districts is put lower than that for towns ; the distance of the church from people's residences operating as an unavoidable check upon attendance. But, as, for the purpose of this estimate, the rural population will consist of only those who live remote as well from villages containing churches as from towns,— in fact, of only those who are remote from any jjlace of worship, — the proportion deemed to be sufficient for a town may be applied, with very slight reduction, to the whole of England — town and country both together ; * Christian and Economic Pohty of a Nation, vol. i. p. 123. Ulr. E. Baines (an excellent authority on subjects of this nature) assumes that acconnnodation for 50 per cent, of the gross DODUlatlOn would he amnU. — T.cttf^ra r.n tin. ATannfnffnvJnir T>;ct.-i<-t..- population would be ample.— Letters on the Manufacturing Districts, 58 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England and, according to the best authorities, this proportion seems to lie between 50 and 60 ])er cent, of the entire community. Considerable deduction to be made from the total population. 1. Young: chil- dren . i. Invalids and aged persons. From many valid causes, there wiU always be a considerable number of per- sons absent from public worship. First, a large deduction from the total population must be made on account of infants and young children ; of whom there were in England and AVales, in 1851, as many as 4,440,466 under ten years of age — 2,348,107 of this number being under five. Of course, opinions vary as to the earliest age at which a child, in order to acquire a habit of devotion, should be taken to a place of worship : some begin occasional atten- dance before they reach fi^-e years of age, while others are retained at home much later. Many parents too, no doubt, conceive that the attendance of their children at a Sunday-school is a sufficient tax upon their tender strength. Perhaps it will not, therefore, be unreasonable to assume that, either on account of immaturity or Sunday-school engagements, about 3,000,000 children ^vill be always justifiably away from public worship. There will also always be in any large community a certain number kept at home by sickness. It is estimated that the proportion of persons constantly sick, or incapacited by infirmities of age for active duties, is about five per cent, of the population ; and, as the degree of indisposition which in general detains a prudent person from church or chapel is much slighter than that contemplated in this calculation, we shall probably not eiT in taking nearly seven per cent, of the 15,000,000 (which remain aipter deducting the 3,000,000 children who have aheady Ijeen supposed to be absent), and putting down 1,000,000 persons as the number usually and lawfully away from pubhc worship on the ground of sickness or dehility* 3 Persons in T^r charge of houses &c. i. Persons em- ployed on public conve.vauces. Another large deduction must be made for those who are necessarily left in charge of houses and in attendance upon the two preceding classes. There were, in 1851, in England and Wales, 3,278,039 inhabited houses. If some of these in country parishes were left untenanted, locked up, while the inmates were at serv-ice, others doubtless were in charge of more than one domestic ; so that we may safely take the whole 3,2/8,039 hottses as representing so many indinduals legitimately absent from religious edifices on account of household ditties. Many of these, no dovibt, would discharge a double occupation, as guardians of the house and attendants upon children or invahds ; but some addition must unquestionably be made for a distinct array of nvirses, or of parents unavoid- ably detained at home, and also for the medical practitioners, whose Sunday services can scarcely be dispensed Anth. A fourth considerable class, of which a certain number will be always absent from religious worship, is the class employed in connexion with the various public conveyances J as railways, steamboats, omnibuses, coaches, barges on canals, &c.t It is impossible to form an estimate of the precise extent to which employment in this way may be admitted as an adequate excuse for non- attendance on religious ordinances ; since opinions are extremely various as to the extent to which the use of conveyances upon the Sunday is to be considered a work of " necessity or mercy." It cannot, however, be doubted that, prac- tically, whatever ^^ews are hkely to prevail upon the subject of Sabbath labour. • The number of persons in England and Wales in 1851, aged 70 years and upwards, was 503,305 : aged 75 and upwards, there were 253,143 : aged 80 and upwards, there were 107,041 : aged 85 and upwards, there were 33,201 : upwards of 90, there were 7,796 : above 95 there were 1,545 : and 215 were upwards of 100. , t It is estimated that the number of men engaged, in London alone, upon omnibuses, on the Sunday, is as many as 6,000. AND Wales.J report. 59 very many persons will be constantly engaged in ministering to the public need of locomotion. Not attempting any numerical estimate of various minor classes, and de- Result of these signedly not making any deduction on account of Sunday traders, or the ^ "^ ^°"*" criminal population — since the object is to show the amount of accommodation needed for those who are able, not merely for those who are willing, to attend — it seems to follow from the previoiis computations that about 7,600,000 persons will, of necessity, be absent whenever divine service is celebrated ; and, con- sequently, that sittings in religious buildings cannot be required for more than . 10,427,609, being rather more than 58 per cent, of the entire community. It wiU be convenient for the subsequent calculations to deal with 58 per cent, exactly, and assume that the number always able to attend is 10,398,013. It by no means results, from this, that the adult portion of the remaining Effect of double 42 per cent, of the population (7,500,000 in round numbers) is entirely \vithout ^''"'ices. opportunities of frequenting public worship ; foi-, as there is generally more than ' one service on the Sunday, it is practicable, and in fact customary, to carry '.^ '^^^ on a system of relief — some who attend sendee at one period of the day occu- pying at the other period the place of those who were before prevented ; thus enabling these to attend a later service in their turn. Tliis system is especially adopted in the case of domestic servants ; consequently, though there is pro- bably always about the same number (viz. 7,500,000) detained at home by la\vfiil causes, this number \vill not always be composed of the same jjersons. The custom of double, and sometimes treble, services each Sunday intro- duces an important element into the question of the number of sittings needful for a given population. It has been shown above, that sittings cannot be wanted for more than 10,398,013 persons (being the full number able to attend at one time). But does it therefore follow that there should be as many sittings as this number of persons ? It is obvious that if attendance vipon pubUc worship once a day be thought sufficient for each individual, it is possible to conceive a case where, all the churches and chapels being open twice a day, the whole population could attend, though sittings should exist for only half their number. For instance; if in a district, with ten thousand] persons able to ; attend, the places of worship (open tmce upon the Sunday) should contain 5,000 sittings, it is possible for the whole ten thousand to attend them, simply by the one half going in the morning and the other in the evening : and if three services are held, a further diminution of the number of sittings might be made without depriving any person of the opportunity of attending once. This, though of course an extreme illustration, cannot fail to show the necessity of setthng, ere a trusty calculation can be made of the accommodation needful for the country, whether it is to be assumed that a single sitting may be occupied by more than one person on one Sunday, or whether we mvist aim at a provision so extensive that every person may be able (if inclined) to attend each Sunday twice or oftener — in fact, at every service. Practically, I believe it Avill be found that very many persons think their duties as to Sabbath worship adequately discharged by one attendance ; and most hkely we may safely count upon the permanent continuance of a large class thus persuaded. StiU, as no definite conception can be formed of the extent to which this practice is adopted — and as it might reasonably be contended that neglect of any oppo- tunities for worship should not be presumed, but that such an extent of accommo- dation should be furnished as would utterly exclude excuse for non-attendance — it will be the better plan if, merely indicating the existence of the practice as an element in the question, I assume that the provision needful for the population should consist of at least as many sittings as there are individuals not in- 60 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England capacitated by the causes previously mentioned, viz., 10,398,013, or 58 per cent. Indeed, whatever diminution in the estimate may be suj)posed to be allowable on account of double services will proljably be more than counter- balanced by the absolute necessity there is that nearly every building should possess some surplus of accommodation ; for as, practically, it is impossible that each religious body can compute so nicely its position and attractiveness as to provide exactly as many sittings as are wanted from it, and no more, — as some \vill naturally leave a margin for anticipated progress, which perhaps may not be realized, while others will miscalculate the other way, and grow beyond their utmost expectations, — there must needs be a certain excess of supply beyond demand, continuing as long as there exists a variety of churches, and the liberty for people to prefer one church before another. I am therefore inclined to consider that accommodation for 58 per cent, of the population is no more than would be absolutely needful if all persons able to attend were also willing. The maximum of accommodaticiii is affected by its distribution over tlie counto'. But, of course, in order to be adequate to the wants of the community, the buildings which should contain these 10,398,013 sittings must be so located on the surface of the country as to bring the accommodation they afford within the reach of all by whom it is required. If many churclies and chapels be clustered in a narrow compass, or if se\'eral thinly peopled parishes have each a chiuch with more accommodation than is wanted, it will follow that in other portions of the country there must necessarily be some deficiency, unless the aggregate of sittings be raised above 10,398,013. So that what is wanted is, not merely such a number of sittings as shall equal the total numljer of persons capable of using them, but also such a distribution of these sittings as will render them available by all requiring them. A provision of 10,398,013 sittings for the whole of England would only be sufficient if in every part of England there should pro\'e to be accommodation for as many as 58 per cent. It wiU presently be shown how far the actual distribution of religious buildings in this country affects tlie question of the adequacy or inadequacy of existing accommodation. By what rclicioiis ))odies should the necessary accommodation be provided? Having advanced thus far, Vv^e meet a question much more difficult and delicate than any which has hitherto encountered us ; this is, assuming that 10,398,013 sittings ought to be provided, would the provision be satisfactory supposing that that number could be furnished by the aid of all the various churches and congregations in the aggregate f or is it essential that they should belong to one particular church exclusively? or to a certain number of churches which agree \x\mn particular fundamental doctrines ? These are questions which are obviously beyond the range of this Report, and which must be discussed and settled for themselves by the different readers of the Tables. In the meantime, while endeavouring to estimate in some degree the actual extent of " spiritual destitution," it may fairly be allowed, perhaps, to take the whole accommodation in the gross ; since it is probable that yet for many years to come each chm'ch wiU continue to retain a hold upon the sympathies of a portion of our pojiulation, which then, of course, as now, will not require, as they would not accept, accommodation in the buildings of other denominations. The course of argument, howe^'er, will be of general applicability, and can easily be adapted to the Church of England or to any other body. Actual provision according to the Census. What, then, is the number of sittings actual^ furnished, by the agency of all the various churches, towards the accommodation of the 10,398,013 persons who, if only willing, would be able constantly to occupy them ? The retm'us from 31,943 places of religious worship, many of them of course being simply rooms in houses, give an aggregate of sittings to the number of 9,467,738. But as 2524 AND Wales.] REPORT. 61 other places have omitted to return the number of their sittings, an estimate for these, computed from the average of complete returns*, mil raise the total number of sittings reported to the Census Office to 1(),212,5()3. This, when compared with the number calculated as desirable (10,398,013), shows a deficiency in the whole of England and Wales of 185,450. The point, then, to which we have arri\-ed is this : assuming that the joint Adequacy of provision made by all the sects together may be reckoned in the computation, modation if the deficiency, upon the whole of England and Wales, will be only to the t'J-Vf'^J-^'ff'*' extent of 185,450 sittings (or for only 1"03 i)er cent, of the ])opulation), if the entire provision noiv existing is found to be so well distributed over the country as that no part has too little and no part too much. We must, therefore, now inquii'e how far this necessary distribution has been realized. Every jjortion of the country, I assume, should have accommodation for 58 Effect of unecLual per cent, of the inhabitants.f It M'ould clearly be of no avail that one part should have more than this per-centage if another part had less; for since, according to the estimate, no more than 58 per cent, of the population could be present at one time at a religious service, it is evident that if in any place the number of sittings would accommodate a much greater proportion than 58 per cent., there would be in that locality a surplus of imused and useless sittings, generally inaccessible to residents in other neighbourhoods, and quite as unavail- able as if they had never been provided. AVhat is required is, not alone an aggregate per-centage of 58 per cent, in an extensive area (such as the whole of England, or the whole of an English county) ; for this would not be any proof of adeqviate provision, since the rural portions might possess an unavailable abundance, while the vu'ban portions sufFered under an extreme deficiency ; but that same per-centage in localities of size so circumscribed that inequalities of distribution could but slightly operate. Then, what localities, of definite character, of this appropriate size, can be selected for comparison, by which to estimate more accurately our requirements? Of course, mth regard to the Church of England, there should be accommodation for the 58 per cent, in every parish, since the veiy theory of a parochial aiTangement is that the people of a parish should attend the parish church and none besides ; but probably it is not needful to investigate so carefidly as this. The Registration Districts, or Poor Law Unions, (of which there are in England and Wales 624,) will afford convenient limits for comparison ; and if in any of these we find a total amount f accommodation adequate for 58 per cent, of the inhabitants, we shall probably not err to any great extent, (although, no doubt, we shall to some extent,) if we conclude that there is room for 58 per cent, within the reach of all the dwellers in the District. The selection too of Districts as the standards of comparison \vill obviate the difiiculty which, \i parishes were taken, would arise with reference to the members of Dissenting Bodies, who, ignoring altogether the parochial system, often cross the limits of the parish where they dwell in order to attend a chapel situate beyond its boundaries. By taking the somewhat wider area of Districts, the disturbance to the calculations from this cause wiU be reduced to unimportance. * In this calculation a separate average has been taken for each denomination ; but it has not been tliought essential to jjroceed so minutely as to distinguish whether tlie places of worship supplying defective returns are situate in to\yn or country localities, nor liow many of tliem are separate and entire buildings. It is not probable that any closer S(M'utiny would materially alter the estimate. "Where, however any reliable indication of the niunbor of ssittings lias beeii furnished by a statement of the niunber of attendants, this has been adopted rather than the average. t This may be taken as sufficiently near. In some parts, however, from peculiar circumstances, it is evident that this proportion will in some degree be varied. There may be a greater number of children or a greater number of servants, &c. — circumstances adequate to alter to a trifling extent the proportion of persons able to attend a place of worship. 62 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Particular illus- trations of un- equal distri- )mtion. C'ompai-ative accommodation in Town and Country Dis- tricts. The objection, which prevails against a comparison of the total accom- modation of England with the total population of England, also applies in some degree against a compai'ison of the total accommodation with the total population of a district. Unequal distribution may exist in the latter case as well as in the former, though, no doubt, to a much less extent. The means of course exist by which a computation could be made for each particular ^jam^y but as this would be a formidable task, and as the calculation, for the reason mentioned, would be strictly apphcable only to the Church of England, it will proliably be well to base the estimate on districts ; thus assuming that the whole provision of a district is diffused throughout the district in an equal proportion to the population, and merely introducing the preceding observa- tions to show that the above computed deficiency of sittings in the country, quite sufficiently alarming, is an under statement. By a reference to the Distinct Table (pp. cclxxvi-ccxcv of the Repoi*t), we obtain some curious illustrations of the \videly varying condition of particular locahties : some fortunately basking'^in excess of spiritual privileges, others absolutely " pe- rishing for lack of knowledge." Probably a more instructive collocation cannot be produced than that presented by two neighbom'ingdistricts of the metropohs • — the City of London, and Shoreditch. These stand respectively Nos. 19 and 20 in the topographical arrangement of the London districts; the former has accom- modation for 81 per cent, of its inhabitants, the latter for 18 ; the former has a superfluity of 13,338 sittings*, the latter a deficiency of 43,755. Table (I.) in the Summary Tables gives a limited selection of the most conspicuous cases of abundance and of poverty : from which it will be seen how Avidely the pro- portions vary ; Shoreditch having only 18 sittings to every 100 persons, while Machynlleth, in North Wales, has as many as 123 to every 100. It will be noticed, indeed, how favourably Wales in general is circumstanced — nearly all the districts having a considerable surplus of provision. As was to be expected, it is chiefly in the large and densely-peopled towns that a deficiency is felt ; the rural districts are supphed in general wth adequate, sometimes ■with superabundant, pro^asion. It appears from Table 3. that the urban parts of England, containing an aggregate population of 8,294,240 persons, have accommodation for 3,814,215 or 46 per cent, of this number ; while the rural parts, containing a population of 9,633,369 have pro- vision for 6,398,348 or 66 '5 per cent. Table 3. Comparative Accommodation in Urban and Rural Parishes. Population, 1851. Number of Sittings provided by all Religious Bodies. Proportion per Cent. of Sittings to Population. TJeban Pabishes RuEAi Paeishes 8,294,240 9,633,369 3,814,215 6,398,348 46-0 6G-5 England and Wales - 17,927,609 10,212,563 57-0 * An ingenious proposal has been made, with reference to the city churches, by the Rev. Charles Hume, Rector of St. Michael's, Wood Street. He suggests that, as the city has too many churches while the suburbs have too few, the very buildings themselves might be removed from the one place to the other. His scheme embraces a provision for the endowment of new districts for these churches in their new localities ; the patronage remaining as at present. AND Wales.] REPORT. 63 These " urban districts " here, however, include small country towns, which seem to be as well supplied as any other portion of the country. If we take the large towns only {See Table 4.), and include small country towns with the rural parts to which they virtually belong, the proportion per cent, in urban districts will be 3/ as comjjared with 73 in rural districts. And the proportion is in inverse ratio to the size of the towns ; so that while in towns containing between 10,000 and 20,000 inhabitants, the proportion is 66 ; in towns contain- ing betvv'een 20,000 and 50,000 it is 60 ; in those containing between 50,000 and 100,000 it is 47, and in those containing upwards of 100,000 it is 34. {See Table F.F., in the Summary Tables, ^josf, p. ccl.\xxiii.) This view suggests Avith singular force the mixture of sentiments which led to the erection of the greater portion of our sacred edifices. Piety and local attachments — benevolence and longing for perpetual remembrance — principally, doubtless, a sincere desire to honour God, and yet, with this, a natural desire to raise a lasting monument to themselves, — these were the mingling motives to the influence of which may be attributed the existence of some thousands of our churches. Hence, it was in the very spot where the founder had his dwelling that his church was built : no other neighbourhood possessed such hold on his affections. Thus arose our village chm'ches, and a multitude of structures in those ancient towns and cities where, in former times, the merchants were accustomed to reside. But our modern populous towns, — erected more for business than for residence — mere aggregates of offices and workshops and over-crowded dwellings of the subordinate agents of industry, — are inhabited by none whose means permit them to reside elsewhere. The wealthy representatives of those whose piety supplied our ancient towns wth churches fly from the unwholesome atmosphere of our new cities, and dispense their charity in those suburban or more rural parishes in which their real homes are situated and their local sympathies are centred. The innumerable multitudes who do and must reside within the compass of the enoi-mous hives in which their toil is daily carried on, are thus the objects of but little of that lively interest with which benevolent men regard the inhabitants of their immediate neighbourhood, and which produces, in our small-sized country parishes, so many institutions for their physical and moral benefit. The masses, therefore, of our large and growing towns — connected by no sympathetic tie wth those by fortune placed above them-^form a world apart, a nation by themselves ; divided almost as effectually from the rest as if they spoke another language or inhabited another land. What Dr. Chalmers calls " the influence of locality," is powerless here : the area is too extensive and the multitude too vast. It is to be hoped that the influence of trade-connexion may ere long sufficiently accomplish what the influence of locality is now too feeble to secure ; that heads of great industrial establishments, the growth of recent generations, may perform towards the myriads connected with them by com- munity of occupation, those religious charities or duties which the principal proprietors in rural parishes perform towards those connected with them by vicinity of residence. Much, doubtless, has already been effected in this way;* but the need for more is manifest and urgent. The following Table (4.) shows the present accommodation in seventy-two large towns or boroughs, and the additional amount required, if 58 per cent, of the population ought to have within their reach the means of public worship. It will here be interesting to compare the ancient towns with those which have been called into existence or activity by modern enterpinse and industry. * See an interesting account of the various measures — Including tho, provision of a clmrcli andchaplain — adopted for tlie benefit of their workpeople, by Price's I'alcnt Cniullo Cmiipany. —Report to the Shareholders, 1853. Mr. Pcto, I believe, supplies the numerous laliourcrs I'liirnircd in executing his extensive contracts, with a library and means of religious worship and instruc- tion. Doubtless many other cases might be mentioned of a warm regard displayed by masters for the moral welfare of their men. 64 CENSUS, 185L— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table 4. Religious Accommodation in Large Towns.* p 3 J. J.A=S O 3 i .•sc = Popu- s .5^ Popu- "1 ■£■2 9^5 . . Towns. lation, 'S% 0.2 J^aSS Towns. lation, m «3S.S 1851. o ^ -7^ SFo| 1851. ■^.Q . o o •= 5- = c5 o Ci a. III "S tt .2 r|a- |-g.| 5.S 3 t.i3 o = = 2ai «'" 1^ 3 . ^'" i^*" -^'^ ^"^ AsMon-under-Lyiie 30,676 11,828 38-6 5,964 Macclesfield 39,048 16,461 42-2 6,187 Maidstone 20,740 9,787 47-2 2,243 Bath - - 54,240 33,149 61-1 Manchester 303,382 95,929 31-6 80,033 Birmingham 232,841 66,812 28-7 68,230 *Marylebone 370,957 100,208 27-0 114,947 Blackburn 46,536 18,483 39-7 8,508 *Merthyr Tydfil 63,080 36,815 58-4 .. Bolton 61,171 21,801 35-6 13,678 Bradford 103,778 32,827 31-6 27,.364 Newcastle 87,784 30,319 34-5 20,596 *Brighton 69,673 24,098 34-6 16,312 Newport (Mon- Bristol 137,328 72,516 52-S 7,131 mouth) 19,323 10,706 55-4 501 *Bury 31,262 13,434 43-0 4,698 Northampton 26,657 14,268 53-5 1,193 Norwich 68,195 30,807 45-2 8,746 Cambridge 27,815 14,807 53-2 1,326 Nottingham 57,407 27,261 47-5 6,035 Carlisle 26,310 11,407 43-4 3,853 'Chatham 28,424 13,089 46-0 3,397 Oldham 52,820 16,976 32-1 13,660 'Cheltenham 35,051 19,819 56-5 511 Oxford 27,843 16,768 60-2 Chester 27,766 14,176 51-1 1,928 Colchester 19,443 14,234 73-2 Plj-mouth 52,221 23,805 45-6 6,483 Coventry 36,208 15,537 42-9 5,464 Portsmouth 72,096 26,608 36-9 15,208 Pi-eston 69,542 24,642 35-4 15,692 Derby 40,609 20,333 50-1 3,215 *Devonport 50,159 23,372 46'6 5,720 Reading 21,456 11,401 53-1 1,043 *Dover 22,244 11,636 52-3 1,266 Rochdale 29,195 13,533 46-4 3,400 Dudley - 37,962 15,911 41-9 6,107 Salford 63,850 24,772 38-8 • 12,261 Exeter 32,818 19,586 59-7 Sheffield 135,310 45,889 33-9 32,591 Southampton 35,305 17,959 50-9 2,518 *Pinsbiu-y 323,772 94,165 29-1 93,623 South Sliii'lds 28,974 14,198 49-0 2,607 * South wark 172,863 50,237 29-1 50,024 Gateshead : 25,568 9,081 35-5 5,748 Stockport 53,835 22,588 42-0 8,636 Gravesend 16,633 6,532 39-3 3,115 *Stoke-upon-Trent - 84,027 40,723 48-5 8,013 Great Yannouth - 30,879 14,223 46-1 3.687 Sunderland 63,897 31,264 48-9 5,796 * Greenwich 105,784 35,497 33-6 25,858 Swansea 31,461 18,539 58-9 •• Halifax 33,582 10,192 30-3 9,286 *Tower Hamlets 539,111 137,921 25-6 174,763 *Huddersfield 30,880 15,787 51-1 2,127 Tynemouth 29,170 12.854 44-1 4,065 Hull 84,690 37,413 44-2 11,707 Wakefield 22,065 15,649 70-9 Ipswich 32,914 16,017 48-7 3,073 Walsall 25,680 10,503 40-9 4,.39i Warrington 22,894 10,083 44-0 3,196 Kidderminster 18,462 9,829 53-2 879 *Westminster 241,611 76,181 31-5 63,953 King's Lynn 19,355 9,502 49-1 1,724 Wigan 31,941 9,777 30-6 8,749 * Wolverhampton 119,748 48,455 40-5 20,999 *Lambeth 251,345 62,307 24-8 83,473 Worcester 27,528 16,174 58-7 Leeds . . - 172,270 79,266 40-0 20,651 Leicester 60,584 25,008 41-3 10,131 "i'ork 36,303 23,650 65-1 Liverpool 375,955 127,869 125,002 68.330 31-4 53-4 93,052 18,706 London (City) t London(Mctropolis)t 2,362,236 713,561 29-7 669,514 Total § - 6,239,099 2,329,416 37-3 1,332,992 * The 3Iuniclpal limits of the Towns here mentioned have been generally taken: an asterisk (*) indicates the exceptions — where the PaWiojJioj^ar^ boundaries have been followed. Esti- mates have been made of the number of sittings in those places of worship the Returns for which omit to give this information. For other particulars relating to these towns, seepos^, SuMSiAET Tables, pp. cclii-cclxxii. t Tliis is the Municipal and Parliamentary City of London ; comprising the three Poor Law Unions of East London, West London, and City of London (within tlie walls). The latter Union corresponds with the ancient City of London, and contains accommodation for 81 per cent, of the inhabitants, or for 13,338 more than could at any one time attend. t This proportion of sittings to population for the Metropolis is calculated upon the number which remains after deducting 13,338 sittings, a surplus existing in the City of London (within the Walls) over and above the number requisite for 58 per cent, of the population of the district. § In dealing with London in this total, the entire Metropolis has been taken : the figures there- fore which relate to the Boroughs of Finsbury, Greenwich, Lambeth, London City, Marylebone, Southwark, Tower Hamlets, and Westminster have not been noticed in the addition; being included in the numbers which represent the MetropoUs. I AND AVales.] report. 65 This Table clearly shows how great and o\'erwhelming a proportion of the whole deficiency of England is assignable to oiu- great modern towns, since thus it seems that out of the total number of 1,644,734 additional sittings reckoned to be necessary, 1,332,992 or 80 per cent, are required for these seventy- two boroughs, or rather for sixty of the most recent, the remainder, for reasons obx-ious when their names are seen, being fortunately blessed with more than adequate provision. This gives a vivid picture of the destitute condition of our great-town population, and speaks loudly of the need there is for new and energetic plans of operation having special reference to towns. Tne absence of that local interest which leads to individual benevolence, and the evident inadequacy of all that can be reasonably expected from the great employers of industry, ajjpear to call for the combined exertions either of the whole inhabitants of a particular neighbourhood, or of the Christian Church at large, as the only other method for reheving such deplorable deficiency. And this has been to some extent perceived and acted on. AYith reference to i the Church of England, many churches ha^'e been raised by the united liberalitj' of the inhabitants of populous town parishes, encouraged by assistance from the funds of central bodies, svich as the Incorporated Church Building Society ; and amongst the Dissenters many chapels have been reared in similar manner. But it cannot, it is feared, be said that these mere local efforts promise to diminish very sensibly the grie^-ous lack of accommodation for the masses of our civic population. Hitherto the action of those central bodies which dispense the bounties of the general Christian public has been made dependent on the pre\-ious action of the local bodies in whose midst the additional church or chapel is to be erected ; and unfortunately it but rarely happens that such local action is aroused, except to obtain accommodation for an increase of the middle classes, who already appreciate religious ordinances and are able and disposed to bear the pecuniary burden requisite in order to obtain them. Tlie effect has been that the considerable addition made in recent years to the religious edifices of large towns has been in verv near proportion to the rapid gi'owth, in the same interval, of the prosperous middle classes ; but the far more i-apid increase in this period in the number of artizans and labom-ers has taken place without a corresponding increase of religious means for them. The only prominent example, within my knowledge, of a vigorous effort to relieve a local want without waiting for local demand, is the mo^-ement wliich, some years ago, the Bishop of London originated and successfully, beyond anticipa- tion, ])rosecuted, for pro\iding fifty new churches for the metropolitan parishes. And yet it really seems that, without some missionary enterjirises similar to this, the mighty task of even mitigating spiritual destitution in our towns and cities hardly can be overcome.* A most important question is, the rate at which, with our existing modes of Rate at which operation, fresh accommodation is provided, as compared with the continual increasit« '* increase in the numbers of the })eople. To display this accurately we require correct accounts of the pro\-ision in existence at particular former periods. No authentic records are available, howcA-er, of the state of each religious body in preceding years. The nearest estimate that can be made is furnished by the information which the present returns afford with reference to the dates at which existing edifices were erected, or appropriated to religious uses ; but, for several * I am not aware of any special agencies, connected with the varioiis Dissenting bodies, which attain the objects here described. The necessarily self-supporting character of all the insti- tutions founded by Dissenters renders it, in their case, almost indispensable to make the erection of a chapel dependent on the prospect of an adequate pecuniary return. Hence, though the Congz-egational and Baptist bodies have established recently their " Chapel Building Societies " the operation of these central boards is practically Ihnitcd, if not bv au actual local demand, yet by the prospect of a speedy local sjiiipathy among the middle classes. G6 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England reasons, the conclusions to be drawn from this source must be subject to a certain degree of hazard. In the first place, as the facts relate entirely to existing buildings, there is no account of those which may have been in use in former times and since abandoned. In the second place, in consequence of an oversight in the framing of the question, several places (parts of buildings), erected in former years, but only latterly employed for religious services, have been returned with the earlier date. And thirdly, with respect to as many as 4,546, out of the 34,467, no date whatever is inserted in the returns. Fortunately, for the purpose of an approximate inference, the errors arising from these three sources do not all tend in the same direction, so that there is some probabihty that an error in the one direction may be counteracted by an error in the other. Thus the influence of the first of these inaccuracies is to make the earlier periods seem to have less than their correct accommodation ; while the influence of the second error is, upon the contrary, to attribute to the earlier jjcriods a greater, and to the recent periods a less, amount of accom- modation than is reaUy due to them. Of the 4,546 buildmgs without dates assigned, 2,118 belong to the Church of England, and of these the greater portion probably were built in the earlier periods ; while, on the other hand, the larger nvxmber of the 2,428 which belong to the Dissenting bodies were erected probably in recent years. Perhaps the best course therefore to pursue, in order to present a tolerably accurate statement of these dates, will be to distribute the 4,546 places of worship over the six intervals, according to the proportion which tlie number actually assigned to each of these intervals bears towards the total number having dates assigned at all. If this be done, and if the average numbers, as now ascertained, of sittings to a place of worship (viz. 3/7 for places belonging to the Church of England, and 240 for those belonging to Dissenters), be supposed to have been the average number at each former interval *, we obtain the results which appear in Table 5. Table 5. Amount of Accommodation at difPerent Periods, in the whole of England and Wales. j Rate of 1 Increase between Number 1 the Periods I of Places of Estimated ! of Population and Number Population Number 1 Sittings 1 respectively. ; of Sittings to Periods. at Worship at of Sittings at 1 100 Persons 1 r^ 1 each Period. eacli each .2 1 at Period. Period. Populat Sitting each Period. per Cent. per Cent. 1801 8,892,536 15,080 5,171,123 58-1 1811 10,164,256 16,490 5,524,34S 1 14-3 6-8 1 54-4 1821 12,000,236 18,796 6,094,486 18-0 10-3 50-8 1831 13,896,797 22,413 7,007,091 15-8 15-0 50-4 1841 15,914,145 28,017 8,554,636 14-5 22 -J 1 .53-8 1851 17,927,609 34,467 10,212,563 12-6 19-4 57-0 * It will not do to apply the general average (296) ; as the relative position of the different bodies was not the same in the early portion of the century as now ; the Church of England having in 1801 (according to the fstiuiate from dates) as many as 11,379 churches, whereas the Dissenters then (accnrdini; lo same estimate) li:ul (inly 3701. This, however, is scarcely probable, and seems to prove that many Uisseutcrs' liuildings, existing in former years, have since become clisused or have 1 e?n replaced by others. As so mucli depends upon the extent to which this disuse and substitution have prevailetl, these calculations, in the absence of any facts upon thos« points, must necessarily bo open to some doubts. AND Wales,] REPORT. 67 From this it appears that, taken in the gross, our rate of projifress during the last thirty years has not been altogether unsatisfactory. Previous to 1821, the population increased faster than accommodation for religious worship, so that while, from 1801 to 1821, the former had increased from 8,892,536 persons to 12,000,23fi (or 34"9 per cent.), the latter, dviring the same interval, had only increased from 5,1/1,123 sittings to (i,()94,486 (or 17"8 per cent.), and the proportion of sittings to popvdation, which in 1801 was 58*1 per cent., had declined in 1821 to less than 51 per cent. But from 1821 to the present time the course of things has changed : the rate of increase of the population has continually declined, while that of religious accommodation has steadily advanced ; so that while the number of the people has been raised from 12,000,236 to 17,927,609 (an increase of 49*4 per cent.), the number of sittings has been raised from 6,094,486 to 10,212,563 (or an increase of 67 '6 per cent.), and the proportion of sittings to population, which in 1821 was 50"8 per cent., had risen in 1851 to 57 per cent. As far then as regards the increase of accommodation in the aggregate, there Comparative seems to be some cause for gratulation ; but in the matter of our rate of increase a'Juiol^fpr'lia'rt^^ as well as in that of our actual existing supply, the question of distribution is important ; and we want to know how far the progress thus manifested in the gross, is taking place in those parts of the country shown to be behind the rest. It is therefore necessary to inquire to what extent the great towns have participated in this augmentation, and the following Table (6.), constructed in the same way as the last, will show the respective rates at which the population and religious provision are increasing in the registration districts which contain large towns, and, compared with this, the same information as to aU the rest of England : — Table 6. Increase of Accojimodation at different Periods in Large-Town Districts,* as compared with the Residue of England and Wales. Large Town Districts. Population at each Period. Estimated XumVier of Places of Worship and Sittings at each I'erfod. Places of Wor- ship. Sittings. Eates of Increase of Population and Sittinss respectively. Popu- Sit- lation. tings. No. of Sit- tings to IfK) Per- sons at each Period perCtiil. per Cent.' 1801 3,608,021 3,500 1,506,922 .. 1811 4,260,848 3,805 1,638,240 18-1 S-7| 1821 5,241,895 4,501 1,937,901 23-0 18-3 i 1831 6,435,953 5,670 2,441,213 22-8 26-0 1 1841 7,735,136 7,391 3,182,188 20-2 30.3 1851 9,229,120 9,586 4,127,244 19-3 29-7 41-8 38-5 37-0 38-0 41-1 44-7 Residue of England. Population each Period. Estimated Number of Places of Worship and Sittings at each Period. Places of AVor- ship. Sittings. Eates of Increase of Population and Sittings respectively. Popu- lation. Sit^ tings. No. of Sit- tings to 100 Per- sons at each Period . ISOl 1811 1821 1831 1841 1851 5,284,512 5,903,408 6,758,341 7,460,844 8,179,012 8,698,489 11,580 3,66i,201 12,685 14,295 16,743 20,626 24,881 3.886,108 4,156,585 4,565,878 5,372,448 6,085,319 11-7 14-5 10-4 9-6 6-3 percent 6-1 7-0 9-8 17-7 13-3 69-3 65-8 61-5 61-2 65-7 70-0 It hence appears that the Towns have by no means had a share proportionate to their need, in the liberality which, during the last half century, has added 19,387 places of worship and 5,041,440 sittings to the accommodation existing in 1801. For although the increase of provision in towns has been 1/4 per cent, in the 50 years, while the increase in the country parts has not exceeded 66 per cent. ; yet such has been the more rapid increase of population in the • The Town Districts included in this Table are all such ae contain Towns having upwards of 10,000 inhabitants. F 2 68 CENSUS, 1851. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England former than in the latter (156 per cent, against 65 per cent.) that the accom- modation in towns in proportion to the popvilation is scarcely less deficient than it was in 1801 — viz. 45 sittings to every 100 persons instead of 42 ; while the accommodation for the rest of England will still suffice for as many as 70 out of every 100 of the rural population. Extent to which the accommo- dation is actually available. The result of the previous course of observation, as to the amount of present accommodation, seems to be this : Assuming that all religious sects, whatever their variety, are to have their share in ministering to the people ; and applying to the absolute total number of sittings a correction for unequal distribvition ; the existing provision furnished by the entire rehgious . community is adequate to supply the spiritual wants of 8,753,279 persons, or 48 '8 per cent, of the whole ; i.e., there are j^laces of worship icithm the reach of that number, and capable of holding them. It is obvious, howe^'er, that a church or chapel may be within the reach of a neighbourhood, as far as proximity is concerned, and yet not available for the use of those by leisure able to frequent it : it might not be ojyen. ITae practical value therefore of these 8,753,279 sittings, computed to be within the reach of that same number of persons, is dependent on the extent to which they are offered for the occupation of the public. Now, many places of worship are opened only once upon the Sunday : and where this is the case, although there might be sittings in them equal to 58 per cent, of the population, this supply would practically be inadequate ; for it is only on the supposition that persons necessarily detained at home at one period of the day are enabled, by the system of relief, to worship in another period of the day — it is only upon this supposition that a proportion of sittings to population of 58 per cent, can be considered adequate ; for it must be recollected that 58 per cent, is not an estimate of the total number of persons able to worship at all upon the Sunday, but of the total number able to worship at one time on the Sunday. The aggregate number of people who might worship on the Sunday — some at one period, and some at another — is probably as great as 70 per cent, of the entire community. If, therefore (to suppose a case), in any district, all the churches should ha^■e only a single service in the day, the accommodation in that district M'ould be, practically, less by some 12 or 15 per cent, than in another district where the actual number of sittings might be just the same, but where in all the churches two services a day were held. We must, therefore, before assuming that the state of things would be satisfactory if a certain number of sittings (58 per cent.) were furnished, ask to what extent they would, when furnished, be available. The following Table (7-) will aflPord a view of the extent to which the present accommodation is made use of : — Table 7- AVAILABLE Accommodation in Englaxd and Wales. Total Number of Places of Worship Number of Places open for Worship, at each Period of the Day, on Suntlay, Jlarcli 30, 1851 ; and Number of Sittings thus made available. aud Sittings. Places of Worship open. Available Sittings.* Places of Worship. Sittings.* Morning. Afternoon. Evening. Morning. Afternoon. Evening. 34,467 10,212,.563 23,669 21,371 18,005 8,498.530 6,267,928 5,723,000 * Including an estimate for Returns which omitted to mention the number of sittings. AND Wales.] REPORT. 6.9 So that, while the actual number of sittings is 10,212,56.S, there is never at any one time that number available to the public. In the morning, 1,714,043 of them, in the afternoon 3,944,6.'35, in the evening 4,48.9,563, are withdrawn from public use. But here no allowance has been made for the effects of unequal distribution, and unless we can assume that all the places closed were situate in districts where there was a sm'])lus of accommodation, equalling exactly the number of their sittings, there must be a slight deduction made from the numbers given in this table, ere we can arrive at a correct account of the a^'ailable provision of the country ; i.e., sittings both open for worship and within reach of parties able to make use of them. This deduction will take place wherever the number of available sittings in a district exceeds 58 per cent, of the population, and the amount of such deduction will precisely correspond with such excess. The result is, to reduce the number of sittings available for morninr/ service to 8,322,066; the number available for afternoon service to 6,192.061; and the numljer available for evening service to 5,7 12, 67(K Of course, the numljer of services per diem is mainly affected l>y the situation of the place of worship, whether it be in town or country. The effect of this is seen in Table 8. ; from which it appears that the 34,46/ places of worship were made available for the holding of 63,095 services ; being an average of not quite two services to each place of worship. In the towns, more use was made of the accommodation than in the country: every 100 places in the former being used for 208 ser\-ices, while 100 places in the latter were not used for more than 175 sen'ices. Table 8. Number of Services per Day in the Town and Rural Portions respectively, of England and Wales. Total Xumber of Plfu-es of "Worship. j j. Number of Places of Worship open at different 1 Periods of the Day. o c r- 1 Morning and Afternoon. 6c br ■c'3"§ ^ 5 s o =* > " ,-" « s < > o Morning Aftcrnooi and Evening England and "W.lles 3t.,-«i7 3802 3579 2534 9031 6760 4685 4076 Town Portion * - Eural Portion 7,163 27,0(M 488 3314 277 3302 277 2237 1077 7954 3048 3712 622 4063 1674 2402 An important question meets us now : how much of the accommodation What proportion proved to be existing is available for the use of that great part of the community dationls/reeT" most needing spiritual education, and least able, by pecuniary outlay, to procure it ? What projjortion of our present provision is at the service of the poorer classes, without price ? For the purpose of ascertaining this, inquiry was made, as to every place of worship, how many of the sittings were " free ;" the meaning of the term being " free to any persons wishing, Avithout payment, to occupy them." The answers to this question were, unfortunately, not in every instance framed in accordance with this interpretation. In the case of ancient parish churches, sometimes all the sittings were returned as free — the meaning evidently * The " To^vn Portion" here given comprehends every place which, either from possessing a market or from some other cause, is entitled to be called a " Town." F 3 70 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England being that no money payment was received from the occupants ; but, as many of them were, no doubt, approjmated, either by custom or the authority of church officers, to particular persons, it is clear they would not be available indis- criminately to the poor, so as to make them " free sittings " in the sense above referred to. And Avith reference to Dissenters' chapels, it seems not unlikely that the tei'm "free sittings " has been taken as including sittings merely iinlef, and not confined to sittings specially and permanently set apart for the use of the poorer classes. In the case of the Church of England, a correction (as explained in the Appendix) was made for the erroneous construction of the question ; so that the number of sittings now assigned to that community as "free," wiU probably express with tolerable accuracy the accommodation pro^nded by the Church of England expressly for the poor ; but, no materials existing for a similar correction in the case of Nonconformist chapels, the statement of free sittings given in the Tables as provided in such chapels wiU be subject to this drawback. So that, probably, the view presented in these Tal)les of the means of worshij) speciallj^ provided for the poor is somewhat too favourable. However, taking it subject to this reser^-ation, the result of the information is as follows : out of the total of 10,212,5G3 sittings, 8,3.00,464 were distinguished 'into the two classes of " free " and " appropriated," while the remaining 1,822,099 were not distinguished at all. Of the 8,390,464 which were distinguished, 3,947,3/1 were described as free, and 4,443,093 were described as ajjpropriated. If, therefore, we assume that the undescribed 1,822,099 were apportioned betAveen the two classes in the same degree as were the 8,390,464 which were properly described, the estimated statement as to all the sittings will be thus : — Free sittings - - - - 4,804,595 Appropriated sittings - - 5,407,968 Total - 10,212,563 . . But here again, of course, the element of distribution is important in deter- mining how far these 4,804,595 free sittings are available to those requu-ing them. Tlie previous observations as to distribution, in connexion with the total number of sittings, seem to show that out of an apparent supply of 10,212,563, only 8,753,279 are in fact available, as being \vithin reach of those who might use them. If, therefore, we assume that the proportion of " free " to " other" sittings is the same in one part of the country as another, it will follow that, from unequal distribution, 686,535 of the 4,804,595 free sittings will be unavailable, as being beyond the reach of those requiring them; thus leaA-ing only 4,118,060 practically useful. Table !>., however, Avill convey some information of the comparati^-e provision of free sittings in the town and rural portions of the land respectively : — AND Wales. J REPORT. n Table 9. Proportion of Free Sittings in Toavn Districts, compared mth the Proportion in Rural Districts. Popu- lation. Number of Sittings. Proportion per Cent, of Sittings which are Free. Appro- priated. Total. Prce. Appro- priated. TownDistricts * Rural Districts t 9,229,120 «,698,489 1,799,879 3,004,716 2,327,365 3,030,603 4,127,244 6,085,319 43-6 56-4 49-4 50-6 Total - - 17,927,S0l> 4,804,595 5,407,968 10,212,563 47-0 53-0 Provlsi Oil made by each Relic, lious Body Churches. Hitherto the question of accommodation has been treated as if all the various Apportionment churches were to be accepted as appropriate contributors towards the spiritual t^^""""''^^^' teaching of the people. Such a view, however, can be evidently satisfactory to the various none ; for while, with reference to so77ie communities, a concord on essential points prevails to such extent that neither of them would depreciate the labours of the rest, yet certainly the differences between some bodies are so fundamental that the widest charity could not look favourably on all, nor help regarding the provision furnished by a certain few as utterly to be ignored in any estimate of the religious destitution of the countr3^ But, of course, it is not here that any judgment can be given on such delicate and dubious questions. Every reader must for himself select the churches whose exertions he may think commend- able and those whose efforts he may fear to be upon the whole injurious. ,The proper aim of this Report is merely to supply to every reader the facihties for making such selection, and for ascertaining what is the amount of accommo- dation afforded by each individual sect, and what the rate at which each sect, if active, is advancing. The precise amount of the provision maae by each Religious Body wiU be seen in Table 10.; in considering which it must, of course be recollected that a striking difference prevails between the kind of accommodation provided by the Church of England and that provided by many of the Dissenting bodies ; the former almost always consisting of substantial fabrics and commodious pews or seats, while much of the latter is composed of rooms in dwelling houses, with temporary seats or benches. Thus, only 223 out of 14,0/7 places of worship in connexion with the Church of England were " not separate build- ings ; " while the number under this head out of 20,3.90 places of worship in connexion with Dissenting churches was as many as 3,285 ; and probably this number is below the fact, since the published statistics issued by these various communities make mention of a greater number. Not that this diminishes the value of such provision as affording opportunities of spiritual instruction : rather, perhaps, the character of this accommodation has a special fitness for the classes who avail themselves of it ; but it is a fact that must be borne in mind * The districts taken as Town Districts, for the purpose of this Table, are all such as contain Towns having upwards of 10,000 inhabitants. t The districts taken as Sural Districts, for the purpose of this Table, are all that remain in England and "Wales besides those taken as Town Districts. F 4 72 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Avhen considering in other aspects the comparative accommodation furnished by the different churches. This Table (10.) then, shows the aggregate provision made by eveiy individual sect ; and what propoi-tion the provision made by each sect bears towards the total accommodation (58 per cent.) conceived to be essential. So that, if it be thouglit desirable that any particular church (the Church of England, for example,) should provide for the rehgious teaching of the v/hole community, this table wWl afford a view of the extent to which the pro^'ision made falls short of that which \\'ould on such a supposition be required : and so of other chiu'ches. But, of course, the questions just discussed with reference to all the sects unitedly are equally important with respect to each sect individually : the question of distribution must be answered ere the true amount of accommo- dation can be settled ; and a reference to dates, to special localities, to the Table 10. Proportion of Accommodation provided by each Religious Body. Number Proportinii Number Proportion [of Places of per cent. of Places of per cent. Worsliip of Worfliip of and Sittings. Sittings. Religicls and Sittings. Sittings. Religious 1 ■■3-3 6. ■o-g Denominations. 1 1 HI Denominations. "£ ill ^*-* *^ -^ — ^-^ v- A .S c ?■ ;q rc 1 = '^- 1 S) n ^ K Eh ^ ^ ■x H tH Peotestan T Chtjeches : 1 Protestant Chueches— Church of England 14,077 5,317,915 29-7 52-1 contimted. • Calvinistic Jlethodists : Scottish Presbyterians : Welsli Calvinistic Me- Chtirch of Scotland - 18 13,789 •1 •1 tliodists 828 211,951 1-2 2-1 United Presbyterian Lady Huntingdon's CJiurcti GG 31,351 "2 •3 Connexion 109 38,727 •2 •4 Presbyterian Ctmrch in Enoland 7G 41,552 •2 •4 Sandemanians 6 956 ;N'e\v Church 50 12,107 •1 •1 Keformed Irish Presby- terians 1 120 Brethren 132 18,529 •1 •2 Isolated Congresrations - 539 104,481 •6 1-0 Independents 32-14 1,007,760 i 6-0 10-5 Lutherans 6 2,606 •• Baptists : French Protestants 3 560 '" .. General . . - Particidar Seventh Bay 93 1947 2 20,539 582,953 390 •1 3-3 "2 5-7 Refonned Church of the Netherlands 1 350 .. Scotcli - - 15 2,547 German Protestant Ee- NewConnexionGencral 182 52,604 •3 •5 foriners 1 200 Undefined 550 93,31( •5 •9 Other Christian Chs.: Society of Friends 371 91,599 ■5 •9 lloman Catholics 570 a 86,111 1-0 1-S TJnitaiians 229 68,554 •4 ■7 Greek Church 3 291 Moravians . - - 32 9,305 '■ •1 German Catholics Italian Reformers 1 1 300 150 Wesleyan Metliodists : Original Connexion • New Connexion 6579 297 1,447,58(1 96,96'! 8-1 •5 14-1 1-0 Catholic and Apostolic Church 32 7,437 •1 Primitive Nethndists - 2871 414,03f 2-3 4-0 Latter Day Saints 222 30,783 '2 ■3 Bible Cliristians 482 66,834 i '* •7 W. M. Association 419 98,811 •5 1-0 Jews ... 53 8,438 •1 Independent 3Ietlio- 20 2,26.3 dists Wesleyan Reformers • 339 67,814 ' -4 i •7 Total 34,467 10,212,563 57-0t| 100 * Including an estimate for defective Returns. t This column casts only to 56'9— tlie remaining O'l per cent, belonging chiefly to the Moravians, i\iQ Catlwlic and Apostolic Cliurcti, and the Jews; neither of which bodies singly provides accommodation for bo much as a tenth per cent, of the populatiou. AND Wales.] REPORT. 73 frequency of services, and to the number of free sittings, must be made before we can determine, Avith regard to every church, its rate of progress, its pecuhar strongholds, its available provision, and its conduct towards the poor. The necessary hmits of this Report will not, however, suffer me to notice in this manner more than two or three great Ijodies. First, the Church of England. We have seen already that the National Accommodation Church provides, in the gross, accommodation for 5,.'il7,IU5 persons out of Church of the 10,398,013 able to attend at one time a religious service. But, upon the ^"^land. theory of distribution), as explained before, 21,0/3 of these sittings ai-e super- fluous, being situate in districts where there is accommodation in connexion with the Established Church for a greater number than 58 per cent, of the district population* ; so that, practically, the accessible provision made by the Esta- blished Church is enough for only 5,2.96,242 persons, or but 29*5 per cent, of the inhabitants of England and \Vales. To enable the Church of England to pro\'ide for all the population, an additional accommodation to the extent of 5,101,771 sittings would be requisite, nearly doubling the present supply; but, jjrobably, considering the hold \^'hich se\'eral other churches, not extremely differing from the Church of England, ha^'e upqn the affections of the jjeople, few Avill advocate the present necessity of so extensi\'e an addition. There exist, however, if the prenous course of argument be accurate, as many as 1,()44,734 persons wholty unprovided, by the agency of any church whatever, with the means of religious worship ; and to this extent, at all events, there is an urgent claim upon the Church of England for augmented effort. Without doubt, the destitute condition of this vast proportion of our covintrymen appeals to the benevolence of Christians indiscriminately ; but the claim for sympathy and succour is preferred with special force upon the Church of England, to whose care the spiritual welfare of these myriads is peculiarly entrusted, and whose labours for their benefit need not be limited by any courteous fear of trespassing on ground already occupied by other Christian agents. Not that this number constitutes the only class for whom the Church should furnish additional accommodation; doubtless, the lYZ-taught and the w'ro??^/^ -taught demand her aid as well as the i^w-taught, but the utterly neglected evidently claim her first exertions ; not to mention that they form a class which is much more easily defined than are the other two. Confining oiu* attention, therefore, to the whollj^ uninstructed multitude in whom the Church of England has an incontestible possession, the inquiry is suggested — Where, principally, are these claimants on her ministrations to be found ? To what locahties must her attention chiefly be directed, and her measures of relief applied ? The previous tables have prejjared us to expect that towns, especially lar(/e towns, will prove to be the scenes of most of that de})lorable privation of religious means, the formidable aggregate of which has just been mentioned; and the following Table (11.) ^vill show that this anticipation is abundantly correct. * These districts, where the Established Church alone provides room for more than could at any one time be ))rcsent, are — Alresford ; Beaminster ; Billesdon ; Bosmere : Brackley ; Bridge ; Bridgnorth ; Brmvorth ; Catherington ; Docking ; Dorchester ; Erpingham ; Market Harborough; Marlborough; Melton Mowbray ; Merideu; Oakham; Pershore; Romney Marsh ; Samford ; Skirlaugh ; Steyning ; Tetbury ; Thakeham ; Thingoe ; Tisbury ; Tunstead ; West- hampnett ; and Winchcomb. 74 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table 11. Accommodation furnished by the Church of England in To^^^l and Country Districts respectively. Population . Accommodation. I'l-opartion per cent. of Sittings to Population. Number of 1 Persons abla to attend Worship at one time, but not pro- vided for by any Religious 1 Body. Churches. Sittings. t Laege Town Districts * CouifTET Districts * 9,229,120 1 3,i57 8,698,489 i 10,620 1,995,729 3,322,186 21-6 38-2 1,225,618 415,608 ESGLAND AJfD "WALES 17,927,609 1 14,077 1 5,.317,915 29-7 1,641,254 To come to a more specific mention of localities : in Table 12. wdU be found a collection of districts in which the Church of England, if determined to provide for all now unjjrovided for, will have the hardest task. Table 12. Districts in which there is most need of further Accommodation. J Additional Sittiii-s Additional Sittings required, in Number of requiioii, in Number of Sittings order to Sittings order to Districts. already pro- provide for Districts. already pro- provide for vided by those not vided by those not the Church of accommo- the Church of accommo- England. dated by any Keliijious Body. England. dated by any Religious Body. 20. Shoreditch 9,214 43,755 34. Rotherhithe - 4,420 4,812 23. St.George-iii-the- 461. Liverpool 38,021 69,541 East 5,880 18,019 394. Birmingham - 23,796 46,573 30. Newington 6,878 22,194 3, at. George 26. St. Saviour - 3,717 12,017 Hanover Square ;i9,590 19,405 15. Clerkenwell 5,805 21,506 472. Sal ford - 11,163 22,989 439. Radford - 2,801 8,862 471. Chorlton 15,687 32,366 31. Lambeth - 22,589 45,991 14. Holborn - 9,152 12,128 ,22. "WTiitechapel - 10,368 26,357 465. Wigan - 12,426 19,311 7. Maryleboue 23,282 51,551 473. Manchester 83,216 56,674 25. Poplar 4,852 15,365 475. Oldliam - 12,689 21,491 24. Stepney - 11,242 35,672 35. Greenwich 16,907 24,413 28. Bermondsey 5,313 15,459 4. Westminster - 16,766 15,774 1. Kensington 22,506 38,046 552. Newcastle 10,865 20,692 13. Strand 6,858 13,794 29. St. George 6. St. James West- Southwai'k - 6,345 11,849 minster 5,364 11,218 17. East London - 7,909 9,983 18. West London - 7,331 8,723 548. Chester-le- 21. Bethnal Green - 14,851 26,568 Street - 3,531 4,608 2. Chelsea 10,693 16,513 508. Sheffield 16,837 22,067 16. St. Luke - 6,500 15,649 96. Portsea Island - 12,230 15,225 10. Islington - 15,545 27,639 85. Brighton 13,491 13,667 395. Aston 11,520 18,966 379. Wolverhampton 21,813 21,280 12. St. Giles - 9,592 15,305 468. Bolton 20,018 23,015 33. Camberwell 11,212 15,215 462. West Derby - 33,805 30,688 393. King's Norton - 5,962 8,557 27. St. Olave, Southwark - 4,170 3,887 9. St. Pancras 32,190 45,559 194. West Ham 9,143 6,839 507. Ecclesall Bier- low 5,829 10,335 * The Large Town Districts referred to in this Table are the Districts which contain Towns having more than 10,000 inhabitants : the Country Districts are the i emainder of England and Wales. t Including an estimate for defective Returns. i The districts are arranged according to their destitution as compared with the populatien, •ommencing with the most destitute. AND Wales.] REPORT. 76 The entire list of districts in which additional accommodation is needed will be found in the Summary Tables. This much as to the position of the Church of England in relation to our Position of the whoUy imaccommodated population. It will now be interesting to observe land in relatio^ the position of the Church, in different portions of the country, in relation to *<* other bodies. the other churches. In Table K., (Summary Tables, ^os/, p. 139) is given a comparative view of the pro^dsion furnished by the Church and by Dissenting Bodies in each countj^ of England and Wales ; from which it will be seen what portions of tlie country are jjeculiar strongholds of any particular body. Dis- senters most abound in Wales, IMonmnnthshire, Yorkshire, Cornivnll, Cheshire, Lancashire, Derbyshire, Northumberland, Kottinyhamshire, and Bedfordshire; in aU which counties their sittings exceed in number those provided by the Church of England, while in Wales and Monmouthshire they are more than double.-- In all the other counties the Establishment has a preponderance, — most conspicuous in Herefordshire, Sussex, and Oxfordshire, where the sittings of the Chtu-ch are more than double those of the Dissenters. Tlie two parties are very nearly balanced in Lincolnshire, Staffordshire, Leicestershire, Cumberland, and Cambridgeshire. On the whole of England and Wales, for every 100 sittings provided by the Chiu'ch of England, Disinters furnish 93. Tl^e rate at which the Church of England is advancing in the path of self- General rate of extension, so far as this question can be settled by a reference to the dates at the naif centuiy. which existing churches were erected,- is displaj'ed in Table 13, the method of constructing which has been explained before (p. 65, where also will be found some other explanations applicable to this Table). It is probable that an inference as to the position of affairs in former times can be drawn from the dates of existing buildings with, more correctness in the c£ise of the Church of England, as the edifices are more permanent and less likely to change hands than are the bviildings used by the Dissenters. Still there is a possibihty that too great an amount of accommodation has been ascribed to the earlier periods. Subject to a certain degree of quahfication from this cause, the Table shows that in the last half century the Church of England has increased her provision by 24 per cent. ; but the rapid growth of population in the same time (101 '6 per cent.) has materially altered her position as compared \\ith the whole community ; for, whereas, in 1801, she supphed accommodation for very nearly half the people (48' 2 per cent.), she now contributes less than a third (29 -fj per cent). The increase between 1841 and 1851, however, is very striking, being no less than 11*3 per cent., and nearly equal to the whole increase of population in that interval (12.6 per cent). Table 13. Comparative Increase of Population and Church Provision in the whole of England and Wales, during the past Half Century. Population at each Period. Kuraber of Chnrcbes and Sittings at each Period. Sittings. Rate per cent. at which the Population increased. Rate per cent. at which the Sittings increased. Number oC Sittings to 100 ! People at each Period. 1801 - 1811 - 1821 • 1831 - 1841 - 1851 - 8,892,536 10,164,256 12,000,236 13,896,797 15,914,148 17,927,609 11,379 11,444 11,558 11,883* 12,668 14,077 4,289,883 .. 4,314,388 14-3 4,357,366 18-0 4,481,891 15-8 4,775,836 14-5 5,317,915 12-6 •6 1-0 2-9 6-6 11-3 48-2 42-4 36-3 32-3 30-0 29-7 * This number approaches very near to that returned in the Population Abstract of 1831 (viz. 11,825) ; and, considering that the latter number referred exclusively to separate consecrated buildings, while the number given above includes an estimate for licensed rooms, &c., it seems probable that these estimates are not far from the truth. 76 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS AVORSHIP. [England Number of ser- vices. The rate of progress in large town districts, where the additional accommo- dation is so much required, \viU be shown in Table 14; which, if accurate, displays in a striking manner the continually increasing activity of the Church in recent times. Table 14. Rate at which Church Accommodation has increased in Large Town Districts, as compared %vith the Rate of Increase in the Rest of England. 1801 1811 1821 1831 1841 1851 Large Town Districts Population at each period. Number of Churches and Sittings at each period. Cliurehes. Sittings. Rate of Increase per cent. at each period. Popu- Sit^ lation. tinsrs. Residue of the Cocntrt. Population at each period. Number of Churches and Sittings at each period. Churches. Sittings. Rate of Increase per cent. at each period. Popu- Sit- lation. tings. 3,608,024 2,163 1,248,702 5,284,512 9,216 2,882,983 4,260,848 2,188 1,263,134 18-1 1-2 5,903,408 9,256 2,895,495 11-7 5,241,895 2,246 1,296,618 23-0 2-7 6,738,341 9,312 2,913,013 14-5 6,435,953 2,436 1,406,305 22-8 8-5 7,4«0,844 9,447 2,955,243 10-4 7,735,136 2,784 1,607,206 20-2 14-2 8,179,012 9,884 3,091,949 9-6 9,229,120 3,457 1,995,729 19-3 24-2 8,698,489 10,620 3,322,186 6-3 1-4 4-7 10-7 Pursuing still ^vith respect to the Church of England the inquiries made abeady with respect to all the churches in the aggregate, the next point is — How much of the accommodation shown to have been belonging to the Church of England on the Census Sunday (viz. 14,0/7 churches and 5,317,915 sittings) was available to the public on that day? or, in other words, how many of the buildings were open for tvorship at each period of the day? The answer is, that, out of 14,077 buildings, 11,794 were open for ser\-ice in the morning; 9,933 in the afternoon ; and 2,439 in the evening. '^Tlie number of sittings thus avail- able Avas — Morning, 4,852,645; afternoon, 3,/61,812; evening, 1,739,275. The much larger proportion of sittings to churches in the evening than in the other periods of the day is itself sufficient to suggest that the evening services must have been held in the towns, where the edifices are much larger than ai'e those in inii-al districts; but the following Table (15.1 shews at once the frequency with which ser\aces were held, and the influence of locality in aiding or diminish- ing this frequency. Table 15. FfiEauENCY of Services per Day in the Town and Country Portions of England respectively. Population. 1851. Number of Churches in ■which Services were held in the Morning only. After- noon only. Evening only. " Morning and After- noon. Morning and Evening. After- noon and Evening. Morning, After- noon, and. Evening. Tot AX . Town Portion * Country Por- tion 8,294,240 9,633,369 185 2,325 110 1,855 43 222 637 6,526 765 604 7 46 466 286 2,213 11,864 England ") andWaiesJ 17,927,609 2,510 1,965 265 7;i63 1.369 53 752 14,077 • The " Town Portion " referred to in this Table includes all Towns without regard to site. AND Wales.] REPORT. 77 This presents a singular contrast With, the usage in regard to Protestant Dissenters' services, which are generally held in the later portion, rather than the earher, of the day. This will be seen more clearly in Table IG. Table 16. Number of Places of worship, out of every 100, in which Services were held in the Morning only. After- noon only. Morning Evening and only. After- noon. Morning and Evening. After- ^Xr- noon and noon, and Lvenmg. Evening. Total. rChurch of TowK J England - POETIOK 1 Dissenting ^ Churches 8 5 S 3 2 5 29 35 45 12 21 j 100 23 i 100 rChnrch of COCNTEYJ England - PoRTiox ] Dissenting l^ Churches 19 6 17 i 1 10 1 14 i 55 8 5 21 27 2 14 109 i 100 I'Chiirch of Englai^d England - AND -i Waxes Dissenting ^ Churches 18 6 14 8 12 51 8 10 27 23 5 16 1 loe i 100 The effect of this upon the available number of sittings at each portion of the day is, that while the available accommodation provided by the Church of England was highest in the morning, lower in the afternoon, and lowest in the evening, that pro\'ided by Dissenters was highest in the evening, lower in the morning, and lowest in the afternoon j as \\ill be seen by reference to the folloAnng figm-es : Sittings available in connexion with Church of England. Other Protestant English Churches. Total Protestant English Churches. Morning . . - 4,852,645 3,428,665 8,281,310 Afternoon ... 3,761,812 2,367,379 6,129,191 Evening 1,739,275 3,855,394 5,594,669 The way to show how much (to use a familiar expression) is got out of their Use made of buildings by the Church of England and by Dissenters, comparatively, is to by^ciiurchmen take an average 1,000 of the sittings belonging to each, and ascertain how and Dissentei^ many of them were available at each period of the day. The result is this : Sittings available (out of an average 1,000) in connexion with Church of England. Other Protestant English Churches. Total Protestant English Churches. Morning - . 912 736 830 Afternoon . 70S 508 614 Evening Total 327 827 561 649 690 668 78 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England So that on the whole the Dissenters make rather more of their accommodation than does the Established Church ; for while the latter, in the morning and afternoon, makes use of its buildings to a greater extent than do the former (most of the Dissenting chapels being used in the afternoon for Sunday School instruction), yet the very limited extent to which the churches are thrown open for worship in the evening, when the chapels of Dissenters are most occupied, gives to Dissenters an enormous superiority for that part, of the day, and even makes theu' total accommodation (adding the three columns together) exceed by a little the total available accommodation pro\ndedby the Church of England. That is, proportionally to the total accommodation belonging to each ; for, absolutely, the Church of England had, in all three portions of the day, 10,353,732 sittings available against 9,651,438 belonging to Protestant Dissenters. Summary view of the position occupied by the Church of Ensrlaud. The general result as regards the accommodation furnished by the Church of England is that in 14,077 buildings there are 5,317,916 sittings, equal to 29*6 per cent, of the population; that, of these, 21,673 are practically super- fluous as being out of the reach of any persons who could fiU them ; that the residue (5,296,242) is equal to the wants of only 29 '5 per cent, of the population ; and that, in consequence of a number of places not being open, there are only 4,852,645 sittings available for morning, 3,761,812 for afternoon, and 1,739,275 for evening service. — Of the total number of 5,317,915 sittings, 1,803,773 were described as "free"; and 2,12.3,395 as "appropriated"; 1,390,747 being altogether undescribed. — ^The inference to be drawn from the information as to the periods at which existing churches were erected shows a rate of progress not unsatisfactory altogether, but inadequate in towns. Chief Protestant Dissenting; Uedies. The most numerous religious bodies, next to the Estabhshed Church, are the Wesleyan Methodists, the Independents or Congregationalists, and the Baptists. The first and the last of these denominations are respectively dispersed into several sections ; but the Independents form a compact and undivided body. If we consider the Wesleyans and the Baptists in their aggregate combined capacity, the three denominations will contribute each as follows towards the general religious accommodation of the country : Places of "Worship. Sittings, _ Wesleyan Methodists - - 11,007 - 2,194,298 Independents - | - - 3,244 - 1,067,760 Baptists '■'-■ I - '■ - 2,789 - 752,343 Many of these places of worship are, however, merely jjarts of buildings^ rooms in hovises used as mission stations in poor neighbourhoods unable to suppoi't a regular chapel. The number mentioned in the returng as "not separate buildings" is, — Wesleyan Methodists, 2,155; Independents, 284; and Baptists, 304 ; but there seems to be some reason for conjecturing that these are under-statements, that the number of "separate and entire " reUgious edifices has been somewhat exaggerated, and the number of rooms, &c. correspondingly reduced.* The Wesleyan Methodists are found in greatest ■' Mr. E. Bahies, in his e\adence before the Select Committee on Church Kates, gave an esti- mate of the chapels belonging to these bodies as follows ;-^ • • - 1 ; ' Cliapelsf Preaching Stations. Total. Wesleyan Methodists - - ' - Independents - ,,j^ ... Baptists 7130 ' 4979 1000 1384 12,109 3572 3327 AND Wales.] REPORT. 79 force in Cornwall,Yorkshire, Lincolnshire, Derbyshire, Durham, and Nottingham- shire; their fewest numbers are in Middlesex, Surrey, Sussex, Essex, Warwick- shire, and Hertfordshire. The Independents flovirish most in South Wales, North Wales, Essex, Dorsetshire, Monmouthshire, and Suffolk ; least in Northum- berland, Durham, Herefordshire, andWorcestershire. The Baptists are strongest in Monmouthshire, South Wales, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Northampton- shire, Leicestershire, and Huckinghamshire ; weakest in Cumberland, Northumber- land, Westmorland, Cornwall, Staffordshire, and Lancashire. Tlie following statement, derived from the column of dates, will show, as far Increase of the as can be gathered from that source, the rate at which each body has ])rogressed Half Centary, in the present century. But great reliance cannot safely be reposed in inferences from dates in the case of dissenting places of worship, since a certain number (merely rooms) have undoubtedly, though only occupied in recent years for religious purposes, been returned with the date of their erection — not that of their first appropriation to such uses.* So, too, of chapels which have passed from one denomination to another : the date supplied has frequently been that of the original construction of the edifice. The efPect, as explained already^ is to throw upon the earlier years a number of chapels which should properly be reckoned as the offspring of our own day. The chance,- of possible accuracy is the probability that several places used in former times h&ve since been discontinued. This would act as a counterpoise in some sort to the former error. Subject to whatever reservation may be thought essential. Table 17. will display the progress of these tliree bodies since 1801. Table 17. Rate of Increase, in Decennial Periods, of the Wesleyan Methodists, Independents, and Baptists respectively, in the whole of England and Wales. Wesleyan Methodists. (All branches.) Number of Places of Worship and Sittings at each Period. Places of I c;*+;«™= Worship.l i^'ttings. Rate of Increase percent. at each Period. Independents. Number of Places of Worship and Sittings at each Period. Places of Worship. Sittings. Rate of Increase per cent, at each Period. Baptists. (All branches.) Number of Places of Worship and Sittings at each Period. Places of c-n.- „„ Worship. Sittings Rate of Increase per cent, at each Period. 1801 1811 - 1821 1831 - 1841 1851 - .5 1 165,000 914 299,792 1485 296,000 80-0 1140 373,920 2748 549,600 85-0 1478 484,784 4622 924,400 68-2 i 1999 655,672 7819 1,563,800 69-2 : 2606 854,768 11,007 2,194,298 40 -.3 1 3244 1,067,760| 24-7 29-2 35-2 30-4 24-9 652 858 1170 1613 2174 2789 176,692 232.518 317,070 437,123 589,154 752,343 31-6 36-4 37-9 34-7 27-7 From this it appears that neither of these bodies is advancing at a rate so rapid as formerly. But then it must also be remembered, that neither is there room for such a rapid increase, since the aggregate rate of increase during the half centm-y has been so much more raj)id than the increase of the population that whereas, in 1801, the number of sittings provided for eveiy 1,000 persons was — by Wesleyans 18, by Independents 34, and by Baptists 20; in 1851, the provision was — by Wesleyans 123, by Independents 59, and by Baptists 42. * Instances of this may be seen in the case of the Wesleyan Reformers: 111 of their places of worship being returned as erected prior to 1841, although the movement out of which tlie partly originated did not commence till 1849. So, the Primitive Mrthodistst, who did not appear till after 1810, have returned 228 of the chapels before that period; the Bible C}iristians,\\\w arose iu 1815, return 27 chapels as erected before 1811 ; and the ireslei/an Methodist Association (which was formed in l!S36) reports 86 chapels as existina: prior to 1831. In the Table (17.) a con-cction has been made for these conspicuous eiTors ; and the chapels have beem distributed ovw the period subsecjuent to the formation of these sects. 80 ' CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Comparative position of tliese Bodies in the town and country dis- tricts. We have seen how far the Christian churches generally and the Church of England in particular provide for the rehgious teaching of the masses in large towns. A similar view of the achievements of the three important bodies named above is presented in Table (18). Table (18). Comparative View of the Accommodation in Rural and Large Town Districts, provided by the Wesleyan Methodists, Independents, and Baptists respectively. Wesletan Methodists. Number of i Places of Worship and Sittings. Places of Worship. Sittings. Propor- tion per cent, of Sittiniis to Popu- lation. Independents. |i. Places of Worship and Sittings. Places of Worship. Sittings. Propor- tion per cent, of \ Sittings to Popu- I lation. Number of Places of Worship and Sitting's. Places of Worship. Sittings. Propor- . tioQ per cent, of Sittings to Popu- lation. Large Town") Districts -J Country Dis- 'I tricts - -i 3050 7957 896,372 1,297,926 9-7 11-9 936 2308 454,729 613,031 4-9 7-1 839 1950 1 318,013 434,330 3-5 5-0 Eng;land and) Wales -) 11,007 2,194,298 12-2 I 3244 1,067,760 6-0 2789 752,343 4-2 . ., ,, With respect to the use which these three bodies made of the accommodation Avauaole ^ __ Accommodation, they possessed, it will be found, that out of a total number of 11,007 places of worship belonging to the various sections of Wesleyan Methodists, only 4,990 were open for morning worship, 6,796 in the afternoon, and 8,930 in the evenino". The Independents, out of a total of 3,244 j)laces of worship, opened 2,261 in the morning, 1,406 in the afternoon, and 2,539 in the evening. The Baptists, out of 2,789 places of worship, had morning sen'ice in 2,055, afternoon service in 1,550, and evening service in 2,127. A general view of the extent to which these bodies severally use their chapels will be seen in the following Table (19). Table (19). Extent to which the Accommodation pro\ided by the Wesleyan Methodists, Independents, and Baptists respectively, is made available. Absolute Number of Places of Worship and Sittings. Number of Places open/or Worship at each period of the day ; and Number of Sittings thus available. Number of Sittings available out of every 1,000 provided. Places Places of Worship. Sittings.* Wor- ship. Sittings.* Morn- After- Even- Morn- After- Kven- Morn- After- Eren- ing. noon. mg. mg. noon. mg. ing. noon. mg. Wesleyan ") Methodists i 11,007 2,194,298 4990 6796 8930 1,367,324 1,257,793 1,924,453 52 58 88 Independents %24A 1,067,760 2261 1406 2539 901,352 447,300 881,769 85 42 83 Baptists 2.789 752,343 2055 1550 2127 636,864 397,168 619,804 85 53 S3 * Including an Estimate for defective Eetums. AND Wales.] REPORT. 81 The number of free sittings provided by these denominations, and the Tree provisioa. proportion which the free sittings bear to the whole number, are as follows : Actual Number of Sittings . I'l-oportion i)ei' cent. of Free Sittings Total. 1 Free.* to Tofcil Sittings. Wcsloyan Methodists ... 2,191,208 1,066,312 43-0 Independents 1,01)7,700 438,211 41-0 Baptists - - - ' - 752,313 377,571 50-2 This, however, must be taken, subject to the possibility already hinted, that under the term olfree sittings may be included sittings merely unM, Next to these three denominations of Dissenters f come, in magnitude, the Calvinistic Methodists, divided into two classes, the Welsh and the English — -the latter being known as the Countess of Hiintivgdon^s Connexion. Together they supply 250,678 sittings, mostly in Wales. The remaining Protestant sects thus range themselves : Society of Friends Scottish Presbyterians Unitarians Brethren New Church Mora^aans Sandemanians Reformed Irish Presbj-terians And then a great crowd of what are called, for want of a better term, " Isolated Congregations," refusing to acknowledge connexion with any particular sect, make up together as many as 539 places of worship with 104,481 sittings. the order of Minor Protestant Cliurches, Places of "Worsliip. Sittings. - 371 91,569 - 160 86,692 - 229 68,554 - 1.32 18,529 - 50 12,107 - 32 9,305 6 956 s 1 120 In the aggregate, the Protestant Dissenting churches ol England provide Aggregate pro- accommodation for 4,657,422 persons, or for 26 per cent, of the population, Protes"aut^ '^ and 45 '6 per cent, of the aggregate provision of the country. The proportion Dissenting of this accommodation which is available at each period of the day is — morning, 3,428,665 sittings, ; afternoon, 2,367,379 sittings ; eve7i.ing, 3,855,394 sittings ; making a total, at all three portions of the day, of 9,651,438 sittings. Of the Christian churches not Protestant, the most important is the Roman Otheu Chris- Catholic, which provides 570 places of worship, containing 186,111 sittings, tian CnuECffES: This, however, represents a greater amount of accommodation than would the same number of sittings in a Protestant body, inasmuch as, by the custom of Roman Catholic worship, many persons stand. J Out of these 186,111 sittings * Of the total number of sittings belonging to these Bodies there were undistinguished as to this point — 170,208 belonging to tha'Westeyan Methodists; 86,032 belonging to the Independents; and 59,571 belonging to tha Bajitists. It has been assumed that the proportion of "Free "to " Appropriated " is the same amongst these undescribed sittings as amongst those actually distinguished. t Some of the "Wesleyan Methodists, however, though far from conforming with the Church of England, object to be called Dissenters from it. X There was a column in tlic Sched\xle for the numbers who could be accommodated by standing; but it was thought better not to make use of it in the Abstracts. The above numb er therefore (186,111) will be strictly sittinos. 82 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS AVORSHIP. [England there were, in the churches which were open on the Census Sunday as many as 1/5,309 (or 94 percent.) in the morning, 103,042 (or 55 per cent.) in the after- noon, and 89,258 (or AS per cent.) in the evening. I'he number of sittings described as free is 77,200 ; the number mentioned as appropriated is 73,210, and 35,701 are undistinguished.- — The following Table shows in what parts of the country the Roman Catholics most and least abound. Table. 20. Accommodation provided by the Roman Catholic Chltrch County of England, in Wales, and in certain large To\vns. each Number of Places of Worship and Sittings. Places of Worship. Proportion per Cent. Popula- tion. Counties AND Large Towns. Numher of Places of Worship and Sittings. Places of Worship. Sittings.* Proportion per Cent. Popula- tion. England and'^ Wales -J 570 186,111 1-0 Rutlandshire Shropshire Somersetshire - 11 8 1837 2382 •8 Bedfordshire 1 21 •5 Berkshire - 6 1192 •7 Staffordshire 31 9756 1-6 Buckinghamshh-o 4 .527 •3 Suffolk 4 544 •1 Cambridfrcshire - 3 350 •>> Surrey 14 8046 1-2 Cheshire 17 6196 1-3 Sussex 8 1216 ■4 Cornwall 7 1445 •4 Warwickshire - 20 6891 1-5 Cumberland 8 2877 1 1-5 Westmorland 2 700 1-2 Derbyshire 8 2454 •9 Wiltshire 3 790 1 -^ Devonshire 8 1250 Worcestershire - 12 2834 1-0 Dorsetshire 7 1752 •9 Yorkshire 65 16,420 •9 Durham 20 4816 1-2 North Wales 5 885 •2 Essex 9 2354 •7 South Wales 7 1938 1 -3 Gloucestershire - 14 IS 4109 2904 •9 •7 Hampshire Herefordshire 5 900 ■8 London - 35 24,355 1-0 Hertfordshire 4 455 •3 Liverpool 16 14,532 3-9 Huntingdonshire Manchester 7 6850 2-2 Kent 13 3651 •6 Birmingham 4 1549 •7 Lancashire 114 58,747 2-9 Leeds 2 1220 •7 Leicestershire 12 2.537 1-1 Bristol 6 2254 ! 1-7 Lincolnshire 13 2333 •6 Sheffield - - 1 950 •7 Middlesex - 32 17,846 •9 Wolverhampton 4 1896 1-6 Monmouthshire - 8 2764 1-7 Bradford - 1 380 •4 Norfolk 6 1456 •3 Newcastle 2 1744 1 2-0 Northamptonshire 6 705 •3 Hull 1 628 •7 Northumberland - 20 4914 1-6 Bath 3 770 1-4 Notthighamshire - 5 1982 •7 Brighton - 1 400 •6 Oxfordshire 8 1335 1 •8 Oldham - 1 490 •9 Increase of the The rate at which the Roman Catholics have increased in the last half century Roman Catholics ^^^jj j^gg^ ^^^ gggj-j ],y reference to the statistics for the period since 1824, given century. ante, page 44. instead of relying upon the doubtful indication sup})lied by the dates at which existing edifices were erected. From this som-ce it appears that in 1824 there were 346 Roman Catholic chapels in England and Wales, while in 1853 the number had increased to 616. If we assume that the proportion of sittings to a chapel was the same (314) at each of these periods as in 1851, the number in 1824 would be 108,644, and the number in 1853 would be 193,424; Including an Estimate for defective Returns. AND Wales.] REPORT. 83 the rate of increase in the 30 years being 8/ "2 percent. During very nearly the same inten^al (viz. from 1821 to 1851) the sittings of all Protestant bodies, unitedly, increased from 5,f)85,842 to 9,982,533, the rate being (i6"8 per cent. For every 1000 of the population, the Roman Catholics provided 8 sittings in 1824, and 10 sittings in 1853. The Protestants j)r()vided for every 1000 persons, 499 sittings in 1821, and 55/ sittings in 1851. The proportion of sittings belonging to Roman Catholics to those belonging to Protestants was 1 "8 to 100 at the former period, and 1 '9 to 100 at the latter. The only other prominent sect which appears to possess a noticeable degree Monnons. of influence, is the " Chinrh of the Latter Day Saints," known better by the name of Mormons. Within the short period since the introduction of this singular creed, as many as 222 chapels or stations ha-\-e been established, with accommodation for 30,783 worshippers or hearers. The activity of the disciples of this faith is evidenced by the frequency with which they occupy these meeting-places : out of the total number of 222, as many as 147 (or &S per cent.) were open in the morning, 187 (or 84 per cent.) were open in the afternoon, and 193 (or 87 per cent.) were open in the evening. Comparison with similar statistics of the other churches will show that this is much above the average frequency of ser\dces. The summary result of this inquiry \x\ih. respect to accommodation is, that General result ,1 • -o T 1 ^ -i-iT t lA on,T /M .T 11,1 as to accommo- there are m England and \^ ales 10,398,013 persons able to be present at one dation. time in buildings for rehgious worship. Accommodation, therefore, for that number (equal to 58 per cent, of the population) is requu-ed. The actual accommodation in 34,4G7 churches, chapels, and out-stations is enough for 10,212,563 persons. But this number, after a deduction, on account of ill- proportioned distribution, is redviced to 8,753,279, a provision equal to the wants of only 49 per cent, of the community. And further, out of these 8,753,279 sittings, a certain considerable number are rendered unavailable by being in churches or chapels which are closed throughout some portion of the day when services are usually held. There is therefore wanted an additional supply of 1,644,734 sittings, if the population is to have an extent of accommo- dation which shall be undoubtedly sufficient.* These sittings, too, must be provided where they are wanted ; i. e. in the larc/e town districts of the country, — more especially in London. To furnish this accommodation would probably require the erection of about 2,000 churches and chapels; which, in towns, would be of larger than the avei'age size. This is assuming that all churches and sects may contribute their proportion to the work, and that the contributions of each may be regarded as by just so much diminishing the efPorts necessary to be made by other churches. If, as is probable, this supposition be considered not altogether admissible, there will be required a further addition to these 2,000 structures ; the extent of which addition must depend upon the views which may be entertained respecting what particular sects should be entirely dis regarded. Of the total existing number of 10,212,563 sittings, the Church of England contributes 5,317,915, and the other churches, together, 4,894,648. If we inquire M'hat stejis are being taken bj' the Christian church to satisfy Wliat is being this want, there is ample cause for hope in the history of the twenty years just existing wan^P terminated. In that interval the growth of population, which before had far r~* It may be said that this contemplates an optimist condition of society; but it has been thought better to take as a standard the actual wants of the people, rather than their probable conduct. Readers can make their own deductions. G 2 84 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England outstripped the expansion of religious institutions, has been less, considerably, than the increase of accommodation, — people having multiplied by 29 per cent., while sittings ha\"e increased by 46 per cent. ; so that the number of sittings to 100 persons, which was only fifty in 1831, had risen to fifty-seven in 1851. And although this increase has not been confined to one jjarticular church, it will scarcely less perhaps be matter for rejoicing ; since, no doubt, the augment- ation has occurred in bodies whose exertions cannot fail to have a beneficial influence, whatever the diversities of ecclesiastical polity by which, it may be thought, the value of these benefits in some degree is lessened. Doubtless, this encouraging display of modern zeal and liberality is only part of a contiimous effort which — the Christian Church being now completely awakened to her duty — wiU not be relaxed till every portion of the land and everj^ class of its inhabitants be furnished with at least the means and oirportunities of worship. The field for futiu'e operations is distinctly marked : the towns, both from their present actual destitution and from their incessant and prodigious gro^vth, demand almost a concentration of endeavours — the combined exertions of the general Church. Without an inclination for religiovis worship — certainly without ability to raise rehgious structures — the inhabitants of crowded districts of populous cities ai-e as differently placed as possible from their suburban neighbours, who, more prosperous in physical condition, possess not only the desire to have, but also the ability to get, an adequate provision for religious culture. New churches, therefore, spring up naturally in those new neighbour- hoods in which the middle classes congregate ; but, all spontaneous efforts being hopeless in the denser districts peopled by the rank and file of industry no added churches, evidently, can be looked for there, except as the result of' missionary labours acting from without. No agency appears more suited to accomplish such a work than that of those societies, possessed by most religious bodies, which collect into one general fund the offerings of the members of each body for church or chapel extension. The Established Church is represented in this way by the Incorporated Society, the Metro- polis Churches' Fund, and by several diocesan societies; the Indejjendents, and the Baptists also, each possess their Building Funds; but the support which these societies receive must l)e enormously increased if any vigorous attempt is to be made to meet and conquer the emergency. Compared with the amount contributed for foreign missionary operations, the support received by organized societies for church and chapel extension here at home appears conspicuously inadequate*. The hope may probably be reasonably entertained, that while the contributions to the former work continue undiminished, the disparity between the treatment of the two may speedily disappear. More frequent Next only in importance to the qviestion, how new churches are to be ser\ices. proAaded, is the question whether any increased advantage may be got fi'om existing structures. When it is considered that there are probably as many as 25,000 edifices specially de\'0ted to religioixs worship, — that the A'ast majority of these unfold their doors on one day only out of every seven, — that many even then are only opened for perhaps a couple of hours, — there seems to be a prodigaUty of means as compared with ends which forcibly suggests the idea of waste. Of com-se, in many cases this cannot be helped, and nothing more Annual Income. £ * Society for the Pi-opagation of the Gospel in Foreign i'arts - - 83,000 Church IMissionary Society - 120,000 London Missionary Society - 65,000 Baptist Missionary Society - 19,000 Annual Income. £ Incorporated Society for Cliurch Building .... 16,000 Congregational Chapel Building Society - - . - 3,366 Baptist Building Fund - - 795 Of course, some addition (probably as much as 20,000?.) must be mafle to the sums here mentioned as applicable to Church Buuauig, on accomit of Diocesan and other local funds; but even allowing for this addition, the contrast will be sufficiently itriking. AND Wales.] REPORT. 85 could be accomplished than is done ; but where the population gathers thickly, as in towns and cities, it is thought that greater fi-equency of ser\aces would answer nearly the same purpose as a multiplication of churches. If, where two sendees are held, a third should be established, with the special understanding that the working class alone is expected to attend, and that the sittings upon that occasion are to be aU free, it is considered that the buildings would be worthily employed, and that accommodation would be thus afforded to probably a third beyond the present ordinary number. So, too, upon week-days, it is thought that many opportunities are lost of attracting to religious services no inconsiderable number of those who rarely or never enter church or chapel on a Sunday, ^^'eek evening ser\'ices, undoubtedly, are common now; but they are principally of a character adapted mainly to the regular attendants, and they generally terminate about the hour at which the workmen leave their labour. It appears that in the Chm'ch of England daily prayers are read in somewhat upwards of 600 churches in England and Wales.* Amongst the Dissenters — who attribute no jiecuhar sanctity to buildings in Religious which worship is conducted, nor regard a consecrated or other specially appro- i',nMirfgs!^*^^ *^ priated edifice as necessary for public sernce — an opinion has been gaining ground in favom- of the plan of holding services in such of the public halls and rooms as are of general use for other purposes. To these, it is expected, working men \\n\l much more readily resort than to the formal chapel. The experiment has been repeatedly tried : it is rejjorted with complete success.f ^Miether, by these various means, — the erection of more churches — the Would an in- increased employment of the present buildings — and the use of places not cmnmo^iim expresslv dedicated to religious worship ; whether bv an increase of accommo- merely be sunicieut ? dation merely, -w-ithout other measm-es, the reluctant people can be gained to practical Christianity, is what will be in some degree decided by inquiring, next, what number of attendants, on the Census-Sunday, used the accommodation actually then existing. * Masters's Guide to the Daily Prayers of Enjiland, Wales, and Scotland. t Exeter Hall, during the i)eriod of the Exhibition, was engaged for this purpose, and was genei-ally crowded with hearers. Recently (in February and March, 1853) a series of such ser\ices was held at Norwich, in St. Andi-ew's Hall, ^vitll similar results. Other instances are not uncomraou. e 3 86 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 2. ATTENDANCE. Attendance at religious services a better test of religious dispo- sition, than amount of ac- commodation. Thus far, in considering the aspect of the Englisli people towards religious institutions, our regard has been directed wholly to that proof of the existence or the absence of religious feeling, which is furnished by the ample or inadequate supply of the means of public \'i'orship. It is scarcely, however, with this evidence that one, desirous of obtaining a coirect idea of the extent to which religious sentiments prevail among tlie masses of our jjopulation, would be satisfied. For, though the existence of a small provision only may be fairly taken as a proof of feeble spiritual life, since a people reaUy governed by religious influences will not long remain without the means of outward worship ; yet the converse of this proposition cannot be maintained, since much of the provision at the ser\ace of one generation may be owing to j_the piety of a former, whose religious zeal may not perhaps have been inherited by its posterity along with its rich legacy of churches. Even, too, a great contemporary addition to the number of religious edifices does not positively indicate the prevalence of a religious spirit in the body of the people : it may merely show the presence of a missionary spirit in a portion of the general Church. An inquirer, therefore, anxious to discover more precisely the extent to which religious sentiments per\'ade the nation, would desire to know not merely the amount of accommo- dation offered to the people, but also what proportion of the means at their command is actually used. A knowledge, therefore, of the number of ATTENDANTS ou the various services of public worship is essential. Number of attendants to be compared both with accommo- dation and population. We have seen that, in the gross, there are 34,-l()7 places of worship in England and "^^'ales, \\ith 10,212,563 sittings. But, as many of these places of worship were closed u])on each portion of the day, and the sittings in them consequently unavailal)le, it is with the pro\'ision in the open buildings that we must compare the number of attendants. In those open for the morning service there were (including an estimate for defective returns) 8,498,520 sittings ; in those open in the afternoon, 6,267,928 sittings ; in those open in the evening, 5,723,000 sittings. The total number of attendants (also including estimates for omissions) was, in the morning, 4,647,482; in the afternoon, 3,184,135; in the evening, 3,064,44.9. From this it seems that, taking the three services together, less than half of the accommodation actually available is used. But here, again, the question of distribution is important. For if, in any locahty, the amount of accommodation existing should be larger than that required, we cannot expect to find the number of attendants bearing there so large a proportion to the sittings as in other localities where the accommodation may be insufficient. There may really be a better attendance in a district where the churches are half empty than in one in which they are completely filled : that is, a gi'eater number out of a given population may attend in the former case than in the latter. Therefore, before we can assume a lax attendance in particular districts, the number of the liopulation mvist be brought into account. To pro^'C a disregard of spiritual ordinances, there must be exhibited not merely a considerable number of vacant sittings, but also a corresponding number of jjersons by whom, if so disposed, those sittings might be occupied. But if, according to the previous computation, 58 per cent, of the population is the utmost that can ever be attending a religious service at one time, it is evident that where, as in some districts, the available accommodation is sufficient for a greater number, there must necessarily exist, whatever the devotional spirit of the people, an excess of sittings over worshippers. If, for example, we refer to the City of London (within the walls), which, with a popu- lation of 55,932, has sittings for as many as 45,779 — or for 13,338 more than AND Wales.] REPORT. 8/ could possibly, at any one time, attend — it is obvious that a great many sittings must inevitably be unoccupied; and this Avithout regard to the (question whether, in ful fill ing their religious duties, the inhabitants be zealous or remiss. The best plan, therefore, seems to be, to compare the attendants, in the first place, with the population ; and then, secondly, with the sittings. The former view will give us an approximate idea of the extent to which religion has a practical influence over the community — exhibiting the rmnibers who appreciate or neglect religious sernces ; the latter view will show in what degree neglect, if proved, may be occasioned or excused by the sup])ly of insufficient means of worshi]). If, for instance, in a certain district, the proportion of the popu- lation found attending some rehgious service should be small, while at the same tim.e there should be within the district ample room for the remainder : this would show conclusi^'ely that in that district a considerable number of the people were without religious habits, and indifferent to public worship. And the same conclusion might be drawn, although the actual provision were inadequate, if even this inadequate accommodation were but sparely used. Returning, then, to the total of England and Wales, and comparing the Number of non- number of actual attendants \\-ith the number of persons able to attend, we find ^* ®" ^^ ^' that out of 10,398,013 (58 per cent, of the total population) who would be at liberty to worship at one period of the day, there were actually worshipping but 4,647,482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3,064,449 in the evening. So that, taking any one ser\ice of the day, there were actually attending pubhc worship less than half the number who, as far as physical impediments prevented, miffht have been attending. In the morning there * were absent, without physical hindrance, 5,750,531 ; in the afternoon,7 ,213,87S ;* in the evening, 7,333,564. There exist no data for determining how many persons attended tmce, and how many three times on the Sunday; nor, consequently, for deciding how many altogether attended on some service of the day ; but if we suppose that half of those attending service in the afternoon had not been present in the morning, and that a third of those attending service in the evening had not been present at either of the previous services, we should obtain a total of 7,261,032 separate persons who attended service either once or oftener upon the Census-Sunday .f But as the number who would be able to attend at some time of the day is more than 58 per cent, (which is the estimated number able to be present at one and the same time) — probably reaching 70 per cent.— it is Avith this latter number (12,549,326) that this 7,261,032 must be compared, and the result of such comparison would lead to the conclusion * Many of these, no doubt, wero teachers and scholars engaged in Sunday schools; which partake, indeed, of the character of religious services. The number of Sunday scholars on the Census-Sunday was about 2,'2SO,000 ; raid the number of teachers was about 302,000, Of these, a considerable proportion must have liecn ciitrruicd durina: the time for Afternoon service. t The calculations in the latter part of this iinrauraiih are mainly conjectural. The extent to which the congregations meeting at diflcreut portions of the day are composed of the same persons, can be ascertained only by a series of observations not yet made, so far as I am aware. We know, from the actual Returns, that the number could not be less than 4,6-i7,482 (tlie number of attendants in the morning), nor more than 10,896,066 (the aggregate of all the services) ; and these are the limits within which must lie the number of attendants at some service. The mean of these extremes is 7,771,77 1. which is not considerably dilTercut frqni the result of the previous estimates. Opinions havi^ been expressed that the number of individual attendaati is about two thirds of the number of attendances. The latter number is, as above, 10,896,066; two-thirds of which are 7,264,0tl. Another supposition is, tliat, taking the number attending at the most frequented service in each church or chape), the addition of one-third would give the number of persons probably attending the other services of the day but not that. From Table N. (post p. 142) we see that the former number (including Sunday Scholars attending service) is 6,356,222, which, increased by a third, amounts to 8,t74,6t)3. From this of course a considerable deduction must bt; made on account of those places of worship in which only otie service was held; tlie number of such places being as many as 9,915. So that there appears to be some ground for thinking that the computation hazarded above is not far from the fact.— I believe that 70 per cent, of the total population may be taken as a fair estimat* of the number able to worship at one period or anot-her of the day. G 4 88 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England that, upon the Census-Sunday, 5,288,294 persons, able to attend religious worship once at least, neglected altogether so to do.* Is there sufficient This being then the number of persons failing to attend religious ser\-ices, accommodation ... n ,^ ■ v , -i i j. • ■■ x forthenon- we now inquire now tar this negugence may be ascribed to an inaaetjuate ttendantB? accommodation. If there were not in aU the various churches, chapels, and stations, roon for more than those who actuallj'' attended, it is clear there would be no sufficient reason for imputing to the rest indifference to pubhc ordinances : they might answer, they were quite inclined to M^orship, but were not provided with the means. Upon the other hand, if sittings, ^vithin reach of any given population, and available for their acceptance, were pro\'ided in sufficient number to accommodate (say) 58 per cent., it is no less manifest that absence in such case could only be attributed to non-appreciation of the service. In the latter case, however, the provision made must evidently he ivithin the reach of the people and open to their use — accessible and available ; for otherwise a portion of it might as well not be at all. As said before, a surplus of accommodation in one district cannot be regarded as supplying a deficiency in another. There- fore, before we can, — in order to compute the numbers who neglect religious worship, spite of opportunities for doing so, — com]:)are attendance with accommo- dation, we must, when dealing with the whole of England in the gross, deduct from the total number of sittings, the number which in any district may exist above the number requisite for 58 per cent, of the district-population; — the excess beyond that number being, if the supposition is correct, entirely unavailing both to the dwellers in the district and to the inhabitants of other districts : to the former, since no more than 58 per cent, could possibly attend ; to the latter, because out of reach. The number thus assumed to be superfluous is 1,459,284; and this deducted from the total number (10,212,563) leaves a residue of 8,753,2/9. This \vill be the number of sittings which, if all the churches and chapels were open, might be occupied at once each Sunday if the people within reach of them were willing ; and whatever deficiency is shown by a comparison between this number and the total number of attendants may be safely asserted to consist of persons who, possessing the facilities, are destitute of the inclination to attend religious worship. The gross rmmber of attendants being 4, 647,482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3,064,449 in the evening, it would follow, if the places of worshij) were all open, that 4,105,797 persons were, without excuse of inability, absent from the morning, 5,569,144 from the afternoon, and 5,688,830 from the evening service. But, as the churches and chapels are not all open every Sunday at each period of the day; 10,798 with 1,714,043 sittings being closed in the morning, 13,096 with 3,944,635 sittings being closed in the afternoon, and 16,412 with 4,489,563 sittings being closed in the evening ; we are met by the question whether we should consider that the churches are closed because no congregations could be gathered, or that the people are absent because the churches are closed. If the former, the attendants may he properly compared with the total number of sittings in all places of worship (after making the deduction for vinequal distribution) whether open or not ; but, if the latter, the attendants cannot be compared with any but the number of sittings in the places of worship open at each period of the day. Perhaps as this is a question not to be decided here, the better course will be to make the comparison upon both hj'potheses. The result will be observed in Table 21 . * It must not, however, be supposed that this 5,288 294 represents the number of habitual neglecters of religious services. This number is absent every Sunday; but it is not always com- posed of the same persons. Some may attend occasionally only ; and if the number of such occasional attendaiits be considerable, tliere will always be a considerable number of absentees on any given Sunday. The number of Imbitual non-attendants cannot be precisely stated from these Tables. AND Wales.] REPORT. 89 Tablk 21. 1. All Places of Worship. 2. Places of Worship open. ]Moru- iiig. 1 After- Even- rp„i„, noon. ing. ' ^°*'"- :Morn- AftPi-- ing. noon. Even- ing. Total. Total N'umbcr of Sittings within reach* Total Number of Persons able to attend .... - 8,753,279 10,398,013 8,753,279 10,398,013 8,753,279 10,398,013 26,259,837 12,549,326 8,322,066t 10,398,013 6,192,061t 10,398,013 t 5,712,670t 20,226,797 10,398,013 12,549,326 Number of Sittings fO'^'-'"!"'^'^ " within reach -lunoccupied 4,617,182 4,105,797 3,181,135 3,064,449 5,509,144 5,688,830 10,896,066 15,363,711 4,047,482 3,674,584 3,184,135 3,007,926 3,064,449 10,896,066 2,648,221 9,330,731 Number of Persons (Attending - able to attend - (^^^sent 4,647,182 5,750,531 3,184,135 7,213,878 3,064,449 7,333,564 17,261,032 15,288,294 4,647,482 5,750,531 3,184,135 7,213,878 3,064,449 7,333,564 t7,261,032 t5,288,294 Excess or Deficiency of ^ unoccupied Sittings | Excess as compared with the f- Number of Persons j Deficiency - absent - -J 1,641,734 1,644,734} 1,644,734 10,075,417 2,075,947 4,205,952 4,685,343 4,042,437 This shows that if all who were absent from each service desired to attend that service, there would not be room for them on either supposition. On the first hj^pothesis (assuming that the buildings would all be open if the people wished to attend), there would be wanted 1,(544, 734 additional sittings ; and the number of those who, in excuse for non-attendance, might plead absence of accommodation would be just that numl)er ; leaving, however, destitute of that excuse, 4,105,797 jjcrsons who neglected morning service, 5,5()9,144 who neglected aftei-noon service, and 5,688,830 who neglected evening service. On the second hypothesis (assuming that the churches closed are closed from necessary- circumstances, and could not be opened even if it were desired), there would be wanted an additional supply of sittings to the extent of 2,575,947 in the morn- ing, 4,205,952 in the afternoon, and 4,()85,343 in the evening ; and the number of persons who could plead the alcove excuse for non-attendance would be just as many. But this assumes that at every service 58 per cent, of the population would attend : a state of things which, however desirable, is scarcely likely to be realized. If we refer to the fourth and eighth colimms of the Table, we shall see the computed number (7,261,032) who at the close of every Sunday can say that they have during the day attended a religious service ; some thrice, some twice, but all at least once. As this would leave 5,288,294 ultofjether absent every Sunday, and as the aggregate of sittings is in the one case 26,259,837, and in the other 20,226,797, of which only 10,896,066 would be occupied ; it is clear that, unless they should all select the same service, there is ample room for all the 70 per cent, who, according to the estimate, are able to attend at least once upon the Sunday. So that it is tolerably certain that the 5,288,294 who every Sundaj', neglect religious ordinances, do so of their own free choice, and are not compelled to be absent on account of a deficiency of sittings. * See ante, page 88, t See ante, page 87. i These numbers are not the aggi'egatc of the three jireceding columns ; but the computed number of separate persons who either attended at some service on the Census-Sunday, or were altogether absent. 90 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS AVORSHIP. [England Nor vnR this conclusion be invalidated by a reference to the portion of accommodation which is free. "NVe have seen that out of a total of 10,212,563 sittings, 4,804,595 are thus described ; and the verj^ fact that the others are, in greatest measure, pr/tc? for (and therefore likely to be used), appears to indicate that it is principally these " free " sittings that are thus unoccupied. If therefore we were to measure the required additional supply of accommo- dation by the extent of the present demand for it, the use now made of our existing provision, as revealed by these few statements of attendance, would appear to indicate that very little more is wanted. The considerable number of available sittings which are every Sunday totally unoccupied, might be adduced as proof so manifest of unconcern for spiritual matters on the part of a great portion of the people, that, until they are impressed uith more solicitude for their religious cultm-e, it is useless to erect more churches. It ^vill probably, however, be considered that, fi'om various causes, many persons might attend new churches who would never attend the old ; and that church and chapel exten- sion is the surest means of acting on the neighbouring population — bringing into contact with it an additional supply of Christian agency, intent upon securingr an increased observance of relierious ordinances. Comparative frequency of attendance in Town and OonntTT. The frequency and regularity with which the people should attend religious services might naturally be expected to depend considerably upon locaht}'. In rural, thinly-peopled districts, where the distances to be traversed are often long, with many impediments to locomotion, we shoiild not anticipate so constant an attendance as in towns, where churches are mthin an easy walk of everybody's house. It seems, however, that facts \viU scarcely justify this supposition. The following Table (22.) -niU exhibit the comparative proportion of attendants in the thinly and the densely populated portions of the land : — Table 22. Nvunber of Attendants in connexion with each religious body. Actual Number of Attendants (including an Estimate for defective Returns). Proportion per cent. of Attendants to Popidation. Proportion per cent. of Attendants to the Total Number of Sittings. Morn- ing. After- Even- noon, ing. Morn- After- Even- ing, noon. ing. Morn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. Rural Districts ' Large Town Dis- tricts * - - 2,444,539 2,213,9951,547,203 2,202,943 970,140|1,.517,246 23-9 2S-1 10-5 15-3 53-4 36-4 The estimated number of attendants at the ser\'ice of each religious body will be found in the Scmm.\ry Table.s {post, page 109). The statement given there supphes the number attending at each period of the day ; and if we may accept the supposition previously hazarded, that one-half of those attending in the afternoon and one-third of those attending in the evening are entirely new, the 7-61,032 individual persons who attended some religious service on the Census-Sunday wdll be thus distributed among the various bodies : (Table 23.) * The Largo Town Districts are those containing Towns of more than 18,000 inhabitants ; the Rural Districts are the residue of the country. AND WaLES.J REPORT. '91 Table 2'A. rnipnrtion Proportion per WHO. PIT HHXI. Eatimated --^ Estimated ^ ^^ ^ Total c o~ .; : Total c: "3^ • Number % o.i Number ■a m of Attend- "3 §■ m of Attend- 3 0. (5 «, s ° aut?. ^ |Sg ants. JS 5ll .'^<1^ z«^ o s PEOTESTANT CnUECHES : PEOTESTANT ClIUECHES — continued. Church of Eugland 3,773,474 210 520 Calvinistic Methodists : Scottish Presbyterians : Welsh Calvinistic Clmrcli of Scotland - 8,712 1 1 Methodists Lady Huntingdon's 151,046 8 21 United Presbyterian Co7inexio7i ■ 29,679 2 i Church 23,207 1 3 Sandemanians - 587 Presbyterian Church in England - 28,212 2 4 New Church 7,082 .. 1 Bretliren - 10,414 1 1 Independents 793,142 44 109 Isolated Congi-ega- Baptists : tions 63,572 4 9 General - - - 12,323 1 Lutlierans 1,284 •• Particular 471,283 26 65 French Protestants - 291 ,. Seventh Day - 52 Reformed Church of Scotch 1,246 the Netherlands 70 New Connexion General 40,027 2 5 Germaii Protestant Undefined 63,047 4 9 Reformers 140 •• Society of Friends 18,172 1 3 Other Citristian Chs. Unitarians - 37,156 2 5 Roman Catholics 305,393 17 42 Moravians - - 7,364 ■ 1 1 Greek Church - German Catholics 240 567 •• Wesleyan Methodists : Italian Reformers 20 Original Connexion - New Connexion Primitive 907,313 61,319 266,555 51 3 15 125 8 37 Catholic and Apostolic Church - 4,908 1 Bible Christians 38,612 2 5 Latter Day Saints 18,800 1 3 Wesleyan Association 56,430 3 S Intlependent Metho- dists - Wesleyan Reformers 1,659 53,494 Jews ... - 4,150 1 '3 '7 Total 7,261,032 405 1000 The comparative frequency with which the members of the various sects Comparativs attended service will be found illustrated in Tables L. and M., among the attendancein Tabular Results {post, pp. 140, 141), from which it appears that while, in eachreligiom.. the aggregate, out of every 100 sittings, 45 are occupied in the morning, 31 in the afternoon, and 30 in the evening, considerable difference exists lietween the different bodies both as to the total number of their attendances, and as to the periods of the day at which they most attend. Tlius, while the Table just pre- sented shows that the Church of England has attending its three services more persons than all the other bodies put together, (3,773,4/4 against 3,487,558,) it appears from the Table on page 109, that the number of attendances given by the 3,773,474 pei-sons is actually less than the number given by the 3,487,558; the former having attended 5,292,551 times, while the latter attended 5,603,515 times. Or, if we assume that a ser\dce, on an average, occupies an hour and three-quarters, it would seem that the 3,773,474 Churchmen devoted 9,261,962 hours to religious worship, (or two hours and a half each,) while the 3,487,558 Dissenters devoted 9,806,151 hours to a similar duty (or two hours and three-quarters each). If we come to particular bodies, we find from Table M. that, of those bodies whose size is sufficient to justify an inference, the 92 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England most assiduous in attending public worship are the Wesleyan Reformers — 45 per cent, of their accommodation (assuming that the chapels might be open for three services) being used in the course of the Sunday ; next to whom, in diligence, are the Particular Baptists, using 42 per cent, of their provision ; and the scale falls gradually till we come to the Society of Friends who only avail themselves of 8 per cent, of their accommodation. The following List contains the prin- cipal Bodies, arranged in the order of their frequency of attendance (the Roman Catholics, however, being omitted, as the greater number of their services prevents comparison) : Religious Denominatiox. Proportion per cent. of Attendants to Sittings. Wesleyan Reformers Particular Baptists Welsh Calvinistic Methodists Primitive Methodists General Baptist, New Connexion Moravians Independents Lady Huntingdon's Connexion Mormons Bible Christians General Baptists Wesleyan Original Connexion „ New Connexion Catholic and Apostolic Church United Presbyterian Church Chiu'ch of England Wesleyan Methodist Association Brethren Presbyterian Church in England Church of Scotland New Church Unitarians - - Jews ... Society of Friends 45 42 41 41 41 39 38 38 38 37 36 35 34 34 34 33 32 32 30 28 28 24 24 8 Portions of the day at which attendants are most numerous. With reference to the particular periods of the day preferred by different bodies. Table M. ■«dll show that the members of the Church of England choose the earher, while the members of the principal dissenting churches choose the later portion of the Sunday for attendance at rehgious worship. Thus, while the number of sittings out of every 100 occupied by the fonner is 48 in the morning, 36 in the afternoon, and only 16 in the evening; the number, out of every 100, occupied by the other Protestant Churches in the aggregate, is 40 in the morning, 26 in the afternoon, and 45 in the evening. This fact exhibits strikingly the difPerent social habits of the membei-s of these bodies ; and, even if we did not know as much already, would suffice to prove their difference of social station. If must not be overlooked, when considering the amount of afternoon attendance, that, amongst Dissenters more especially, that period is occupied to very great extent by Sunday-school instruction. Of the number of children thus instructed at this portion of the day we have no account but as the total number of Sunday Scholars in attendance every Sunday is as many as 1,800,000, the number present every Sunday afternoon must be considerable. The religious knowledge thus administered to children is by no means ineffective '• AND Wales.] REPORT. 93 probably, indeed, this mode of spiritual teaching is far better suited to a child's capacity than is the more elaborate service of the church or chapel. The most important fart M-hich this investigation as to attendance brings Most important before us is, unquestionably, the alarming number of the non-attendants. Even fngu'rv as t(>* in the least unfavorable aspect of the figures just presented, and assuming (as attendanco. no doubt is right) that the 5,288,294 absent every Sunday are not always the same individuals, it must be apparent that a sadly formidable portion of the English people are habitual neglecters of the public ordinances of religion. Nor is it difficult to indicate to what particular class of the community this portion in the main belongs. The middle classes have augmented rather than diminished that devotional sentiment and strictness of attention to religious serA'ices by which, for several centuries, they have so eminently been distinguished. With the upper classes, too, the subject of religion has obtained of late a marked degree of notice, and a regular church-attendance is now ranked amongst the recognized proprieties of life. It is to satisfy the wants of these two classes that the num.- ber of religious structures has of late years so increased. But while the labouring myriads of our country have been multiplying with our multijjlied material prosperity, it cannot, it is feared, be stated that a corresponding increase has occurred in the attendance of this class in our religious edifices. More espe- cially in cities and large towns it is obser\-able how absolutely insignificant a portion of the congregations is composed of artizans. They fill, perhaps, in youth, our National, British, and Sunday Schools, and there receive the elements of a religious education ; but, no sooner do they mingle in the active world of labour than, subjected to the constant action of opposing influences, they soon become as utter strangers to religious ordinances as the people of a heathen country. From whatever cause, in them or in the manner of their treatment by religious bodies, it is sadly certain that this vast, intelligent, and growingly important section of our countrymen is thoroughly estranged from our religious institutions in their present aspect. Probably, indeed, the pre- valence of infidelity has been exaggerated, if the word be taken in its popular meaning, as implying some degree of intellectual effort and decision ; but, no doubt, a great extent of negative, inert indifference prevails, the practical effects of which are much the same. There is a sect, originated recently, adherents to a system called " Secularism " ; the ])rincipal tenet being that, as the fact of a future hfe is (in their \\esv) at all events susceptible of some degree of doubt, while the fact and the necessities of a present life are matters of direct sensation, it is therefore prudent to attend exclusively to the concerns of that existence which is certain and immediate — not wasting energies required for present duties by a preparation for remote, and merely possible, contingencies. This is the creed which probably with most exactness indicates the faith which, ^Trtually though not professedly, is entertained by the masses of our working population ; by the skilled and unskilled labourer alike — by hosts of minor shopkeei)ers and Sunday traders — and by miserable denizens of courts and crowded alleys. They are tmconscious Secularists — engrossed by the demands, the trials, or the plea- sures of the passing hour, and ignorant or careless of a future. These are never or but seldom seen in our religious congregations ; and the melancholy fact is thus impressed upon our notice that the classes which are most in need of the restraints and consolations of religion are the classes which are most without them. As was to be expected, in an age so prone to self-inquiry and reform, this Causes of tho attitude of our increasing population towards religion and religious institutions mVms Instiul-' has occasioned much solicitude and many questions ; and the Christian church tio"s :— has not been backward to investigate the causes of her ill-success with these the 94 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England more especial objects of her mission. It is only purposed here to point out some of the more prominent results of this investigation. 1. Social dis- tinctions. 2. Indifference of the chnrclies to the social condition of the poor. 1 . One chief cause of the dishke which the labouring population entertain for religious ser\'ices is thought to be the maintenance of those distinctions by which they are separated as a class from the class above them. Working men, it is contended, cannot enter our religious structures Avithout haAang pressed upon their notice some memento of inferiority. Tlie existence of pews and the position of the free seats are, it is said, alone sufficient to deter them from our churches ; and reUgion has thus come to be regarded as a purely middle- class propriety or luxury. It is therefore, by some, proposed to abandon alto- gether the pew system, and to raise by voluntary contributions the amount now paid as seat rents. '^Tlie objection and proposal come from churchmen and dis- senters too ; but from the former much more strenuously than from the latter ; and uith this addition in their case — that they point out the offertory, prescribed by the Rubric, as the specific mode in which the voluntaiy contributions should be gathered. — To other minds, the prevalence of social chstinctions, while equally accepted as a potent cause of the absence of the working classes from religious worship, is suggestive of a difPerent remedy. It is urged that the influence of that broad line of demarcation which on week days separates the workman from his master' cannot be effaced on Sundays by the mere removal of a physical barrier. The labouring myriads, it is argued, forming to themselves a world apart, have no desire to mingle, even though ostensibly on equal terms, with persons of a higher grade. Their tastes and habits are so wholly uncongenial with the \iews and customs of the higher orders, that they feel an insuperable aver- sion to an intermixture which would bring them under an intolerable constraint. The same disposition, it is said, which hinders them from mixing in the scenes of recreation which the other classes favour, and induces then' selection pre- ferably of such amusements as can be exclusi^'ely confined to their own order, will for ever operate to hinder their attendance at religious services, unless such ser\ices can be densed as shall become exclusively their oivn. An argument in favotu- of such measures is supposed to be discovered in the fact that the greatest success amongst these classes is obtained where, as amongst the Methodists, this course is (more perhaps from circumstances than design) pur- sued. If sjich a plan were carried out by the Church of England, and by the wealthier Dissenting bodies, it is thought that some considerable advantage would result. It has consequently been proposed to meet so far the prejudices of the working j)opulation ; and to strive to get them gradually to estabUsh places of worship for themselves. Experiments have been already put in operation with the persons lowest in the social scale; and Ragged Churches* are in several places making a successful start. In several places, too, among Dissenters, special services in halls and lecture rooms are being held, intended wholly for the working class ; and the success of these proceedings seems to ])rove that multitudes will readily fi-equent such places, where of course there is a total absence of aU class distinctions, who would never enter the exclusive- looking chapel. 2. A second cause of the alienation of the poor from religious institutions is supposed to be an insufficient sympathy exhibited by professed Christians for the alleviation of their social burdens — poverty, disease, and ignorance. It is argued that the various philanthrojjic schemes which are from time to time originated, though certainly the ofPspring of Ijenevolent minds, are not associated with the Christian church in such a manner as to gain for it the * Tlie objections to this term are felt as much hy the founders of these institutions as hy others; but considei-able difficulty is felt in providing any substitute. AND Vv^ALKS.] REPORT. 95 gratitude of those who thus are benefited. This cause, however, of whatever force it may have been as yet, is certainly in process now of mitigation ; for the clergy everywhere are foremost in all schemes for raising the condition of the poor, and the ministers and members of the other churches are not backward in the same good labour. 3. A third cause of the ill-success of Christianity among the labouring classes x Misconccii- is supposed to be a misconception on their part of the motives by which i^oJ^ves of*' Christian ministers ai-e actuated in their efforts to extend the influence of the min'sters. Gospel. From the fact that clergymen and other ministers receive in exchange for their services pecuniary support, the hasty inference is often drawn, that it is wholly by considerations of a secular and selfish kind that their activity and zeal are prompted.* Or, even if no sordid motives are imputed, an impression is not seldom felt that the exhortations and the pleadings of the ministry are matters merely of professional routine — the requisite fulfilment of official duty. It is obvious that these misapprehensions would be dissipated by a moi'e familiar knowledge ; but the evil of the case is, that the influence of such misapprehensions is sufficient to prevent that closer intimacy between pastors and their flocks from which alone such better knowledge can arise. The ministers are distrusted — the poor keep stubbornly aloof : how shall access to them be obtained? The employment of Lay-agency has been proposed as the best of many methods by which minds, indifferent or hostile to the regular clergy, can be reached. It is thought bjr some that that unfortunate suspicion, by the poor, of some con- cealed and secretly inimical design, by which the regvtlar ministers are often baffied in their missionaiy enterprises, might be much allayed if those who intro- duced the message of Christianity were less removed in station and pursuits f^om those whom it is sought to influence. 4. Another and a potent reason why so many are forgetful of religious l. Poverty and obligations is attributable to their poverty ; or rather, probably, to certain Hngs' ^ ^*^ " conditions of life which seem to be inseparable from less than moderate incomes. The scenes and associates from which the poor, however well disposed, can never, apparently, escape; the vice and filth which riot in their crowded dwellings, and fi-om Avhich they cannot fly to any less degraded homes ; what awfully eifective teaching, it is said, do these supply in opposition to the few infi'equent lessons which the Christian minister or missionary, after much exertion, may impart ! How feeble, it is urged, the chance, according to the course of human probabilities, with which the intermittent voice of Christianity must strive against the fearful never-ceasing eloquence of such surrounding evil ! — Better dwellings, therefore, for the labouring classes are suggested as a most essential aid and introduction to the labours of the Christian agent.f And, indeed, of secondary influences, few can be esteemed of greater power than this. Perhaps no slight degree of that religious character by which the English middle classes are distinguished is the consequence of their peculiar isolation in distinct and separate houses — thus acquiring almost of necessity. from frequent opportunities of solitude, those habits of reflection which cannot be exercised to the entire exclusion of rehgious sentiments ; but, certainly, however this may be, no doubt can be admitted that a great obstruction to the * " A very common objection taken against ministers l)y men of this fthclabouring] class is, tliat they would not i^reach or lecture if they were not paid for it ; attributing the most sordid motives to all who call the attention of their fellow men to religious subjects. Absurd and untrue as is this objection, yet it is extensively entertained and avowed." — Twenty-seventli Annual Report of the Society for Promoting Cliristian Instruction. t The " Metropolitan Association for Improving the Dwellings of the Industrious Classes " has already expended 60,000?. in providing better residences for the poor, and has realized a dividend upon its capital. 96 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England progress of religion with the working class would be removed if that condition which forbids all solitude and all reflection were alle^dated. Inadequate supply of Chris- tian agency. Necessity of aggressive mea- sures. Probably, however, the grand requirement of the case is, after all, a multipli- cation of the various agents by whose zeal religious truth is disseminated. Not chiefly an additional provision of religious edifices. The supply of these perhaps, will not much longer, if the present wonderful exertions of the Church of England (aided in but little less degree by other Churches) be sustained, prove very insufficient for the wants of the community. But what is eminently needed is, an agency to bring into the buildings thus provided those who are indifferent or hostile to religious ser^dces. The present rate of church-and- chapel-increase brings before our view the prospect, at no distant period, of a state of things in which there will be small deficiency of structures where to worship, but a lamentable lack of worshippers. There is indeed already, even in our present circumstances, too conspicuous a difPerence between accommo- dation and attendants. Many districts might be indicated where, although the provision in religious buildings would suffice for barely half of those who might attend, yet scarcely more than half of even this inadequate pro^-ision is appropriated. Teeming populations often now surround half empty churches, which \^'oitld probably remain half empty e^'en if the sittings were all free.* The question then is mainly this : By what means are the multitudes thus absent to be brought into the buildings open for their use ? Whatever impeding influence may be exerted by the prevalence of class distinctions, the constraints of po^'erty, or misconceptions of the character and motives of the ministers of religion, it is endent that absence from religious worship is attributable mainly to a genuine repugnance to religion itself. And. while this lasts, it is obvious that the stream of Christian liberality, now flowing in the channel of church- building, must produce comparati^-ely small results. New churches and new chapels wiU arise, and sendees and sermons wiU be held and preached within them ; but the masses of the population, careless or opposed, will not frequent them. It is not, perhaps, sufficiently remembered that the process by which men in general are to be brought to practical acceptance of Christianity is necessarily aggressive. There is no attractiveness, at first, to them in the proceedings which take place within a church or chapel : aU is either unintelligible or disagreeable. We can never then, expect that, in response to the mute inntation which is offered by the open door of a religious edifice, the multitudes, all unprepared by previous appeal, will tlu'ong to join in what to them would be a mystic worship, and give ear to truths which, though unspeakably beneficent, are also, to such * Dr. Chalmers thus narrates the fate of an endeavour to induce, by the offer of sittings at a low rate, and even gratuitously, a better attendance of the working classes : — " An experiment may often be as instructive by its failure, as by its success. We have here to record the fate of a most laudable endeavour, made to recal a people alienated from Christian ordinances to the habit of attendance upon them. The scene of this enterprise was Calton and Bridgeton, two suburb districts of Glasgow which lie contiguous to each other, bearing together a population of above 29,000, and with only one chapel of ease for the whole provision which the establishment has rendered to them. It was thought that a regular evening sermon might be instituted in this chapel, and that for the inducement of a seat-rent so moderate as from Gd. to Is. 6d. a year, to each individual, many who attended nowhere through the day might be prevailed upon to become the regular attendants of such a congregation. The sermon was preached, not by one stated minister, but by a succession of such ministers ns could be found ; and as variety is one of the charms of a public exhibition, this also might have been thought a favourable circum- stance. JBut besides, there were gentlemen who introduced the arrangement to the notice of the people, not merely by acting as their informants, but by going round among them with the offer of sittings; and in order to remove everv' objection on the score of inability, they were autho- rized to offer seats gi"atuituously to those who were unable to pay foi them. Had the experiment succeeded, it would have been indeed the proudest and most pacific of all victories. But it is greatly easier to make war against the physical resistance of a people, than to make war against the resistance of an established moral habit. And, accordingly, out of l.-'iOO seats that were offered, not above 50 were let or occupied by those who before had been total non-attendants on religious worship ; and then about 150 more were let, not, however, to those whom it was w.inted to reclaim, but to those who already went to church through the day, and in whom the taste for church-going had been already foniied. And so the matter moved on, heavily and languidly, for some time, till, in six months after the commencement of the scheme, in September 1817, it was finally abandoned." — Christian and Economic Polity, vol. i. p. 128. I AND Wales.] REPORT. 97 persons, on their first announcement, utterly distasteful. Something more, then, it is argued, must be done. The people who refuse to hear the gospel in the chmrh must have it brought to them in their o^vn haunts. If ministers, by standing every Sunday in the desk or pulpit, fail to attract the multitudes around, they must Ijy some means make tlieir invitations heard beyond the church or chapel walls. The myi'iads of om' labouring jjopulation, really as ignorant of Christianity as were the heathen Saxons at Augustine's landing, are as much in need of missionary enterprise to bring them into practical acquaintance wdth its doctrines ; and until the dingy territories of this aUenated nation are invaded by aggressive Christian agency, we cannot reasonaljly look for that more general attendance on religious ordinances which, with many other blessings, would, it is anticipated, certainly succeed an active war of such benevolent hostihties. Nor, it is urged in further advocacy of these missionary efforts, are the The masses not people insusceptible of those impressions which it is the aim of Christian ii^accessihle. preachers to produce. Although by natural incHnation adverse to the enter- tainment of religious sentiments, and fortified in this repugnance by the habits and associations of their daily life, there still remain within them that vague sense of some tremendous want, and those aspirings after some indefinite advancement, which afford to zealous preachers a fii-m hold upon the conscience even of the rudest multitude. Their native and acquired disinclination for religious truth is chiefly of a negative, inert description — strong enough to hinder their spontaneous seeking of the passive object of their dis-esteem — too feeble to present effectual resistance to the inroads of aggressi^-e Christianity invading their own doors. In illustration, the conspicuous achievements of the patriarchs of Methodism are referred to ; and a further proof is found in the success of Mormon emissaries. It is argued that the vast eiFect produced upon the populace by Wesley and WTiitfield, in the course of their unceasing labours, shows that the masses are by no means inaccessible to earnest importunity ; while the very progress of the Mormon faith reveals the presence in its votaries of certain dim, unsatisfied religious aspirations, which, to be attracted to an orthodox behef, need only the existence, on the part of orthodox evangelists, of zeal and perseverance similar to those displayed by Mormon " prophets " and " apostles." Various are the schemes proposed in order to accomplish tliis more constant Different and familiar intercovirse of Christian teachers with the multitude. The Church suggesteeL of England is at present considerably restricted in its efforts this way by canonical or customary regulations. Nevertheless, so deep is the impression of the urgent nature of the case, that propositions have been made for adapting to the pvu'pose of religious services a greater number of rooms, licensed by the bishops; and it has even been suggested that " street -preaching," under proper sanction and control, would not be a too energetic measure for the terrible emergency. The employment of additional agents, over and above the augmen- tation which is necessarilj' occasioned by the building of additional chm-ches, is also tirged ; but hitherto not much has been achieved in this direction as com- pared with what is needed. The necessity, if proper pastoral supervision in town districts is to be accomphshed, of a greater number of agents than of churches will be evident on veiy slight reflection. For many reasons the churches in large towns are constructed of considerable size, and rarely \vith accommodation for less than 1,000 persons. Under present circumstances, a congregation %vhich should moderately fill an edifice of such dimensions, must be drawn from a neighbourhood containing 4,000 or 5,000 persons. But it evidently is impoa- C. H mi CENSUS. 1851, -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP [England gulD-tlivision of parishes. SoflEfiae. Lay-agency in the Church of England. sible for any minister, compatibly with the severe exertions which the present age imposes on him in i-espect of pulpit-duties, to i)erform with reference to any large proportion of these 4,000 or 5,000 persons, that perpetual visitation which is necessary first to gather, and then to retain, them v/ithin the Church's fold. The choice, then, seems to be — either a much minuter subdi\'ision of existing districts, with the erection of much smaller churches ; or (if large churches are to be retained) the employment, in each district, of a number of additional agents as auxiliaries to the regular incumbent. Both of these plans have been adopted in different portions of the country. Under the various Acts for creating ecclesiastical districts and new parishes, 1,255 such subdivisions have been legally effected j and many "conventional" districts have been formed by private understanding. Of the 1 ,255 legal districts many are stUl of very considerable size, and clearly quite beyond the management of any one incumbent. I'he varying populousness of the whole (excepting three, of which the population has not been ascertained) is seen as follows : — "Less thaii - 100 persons 1 .r ^ 1500 and less than 2000 persons 86 .s 100 and less than 200 6 2000 „ 3000 „ 193 ■§ 200 „ 300 18 ■3 3000 „ 4000 „ 160 8 . 300 „ 400 400 ,, 500 28 33 . 4000 „ 5000 5000 „ 10,000 „ 104 217 o 500 „ 750 101 10,000 „ 15,000 „ 53 3 750 „ 1000 91 P 15.000 „ 20,000 „ 20 • fl UOOO ' ^, . 1500 127 L20,000 persons and upwards 14 So that many of these districts are themselves too large, and need to be again the subjects of partition. But this plan of subdivision, so unquestionably useful in wide country parishes and ^•ery large town parishes, Ijccomes jierhaps of doubtful application to a moderate-sized town parish (4,000 or 5,000 inhabitants), where a single church mth 1,500 sittings ^dll suffice for all who would attend. TTie erection of another church in such a case would seem to be an injudicious measure ; and yet, in such a parish, the exertions of a single clergyman, however active, cannot but be far from adequate. The awkwardness arises from the fact that the area which a minister can cover in the com-se of pastoral oversight is far from co-extensive with the sphere which he can influence by his ministrations in his church : he can preach to 1,500 people, but he cannot visit and effectually supervise the third of such a number. If this be correct, we seem to be driven to the employment, in such cases, of additional agents rather than the erection of additional churches. Tliese additional agents may, of course, be of two kinds — clerical and lay j and vigorous efPoi-ts have been made, of late years, to provide a satisfactory supply of both. The " Society for Promoting the Em- ployment of Additional Curates in Populous Places," founded in 183C, with a present income of 18,000Z. per annum, aids in providing 323 such curates. Bv Sir Robert Peel's Act {6 Sc 7 Vict. c. 37.) the Ecclesiastical Commissioners have power to assign new districts, and provide by endowment for the appoint ment of cler^rvmen to minister therein v/ithout churches; and these Commis- sioners have made 232 such districts ; but all these appointments are m con- templation of a chm-ch being sooner or later provided. There appears to be no scheme for giving to a clergyman the cure of souls, within a small and definite locality, apart from the very onerous duties which attach to the possession of a church. The employment of Jay-afjency has been a measure forced upon the Church both by the clear impossiljihty of worthily supporting, if entirely clerical, so numerous a body as is requisite for any really effective visitation of the poor, and AND Wales.] REPORT. 99 also by the evidently readier access which at fii'st is granted by that class to overtures from persons of their own condition, having no professional garb. It has been thought that by employing in each po])ulous town parish, in subordina- tion to the clergyman, and with his sanction, a considerable staff of such assistants, much impression might be made upon that ])art of his parishioners which unavoidably eludes his ])ersonal attentions ; that considerable numbers might be thus allured within the circle of his influence, and prepared for his maturer teaching, who would otherwise continue utterly untaught ; and that this might be effectually accomplished without even in the least infringing on the ministerial office. Probably the force of these suggestions was assisted by the practical experience of such a plan afforded by the Methodist community, in which some ten or fifteen thousand laymen are emploj^ed not merely in the work of visitation, but also in that of preaching ; and it might have been concluded that if such a wide responsibility could be conferred on Methodist lay-agents, while the regular Methodist ministers lost none of their prerogatives, but rather gained augmented influence, the benefits which must result to the poorer classes from the efforts of lay visitors and Scri])ture readers in connection mth the Church of England, were not likely to be counterbalanced by the least depreciation of the functions of the regular clergy. And the actual result appears, according to the testimony of incumbents who have tried the plan, to justify these expectations. — The extent to which lay-agency is now adopted by the Chiu-ch of England is not easily computed. There are two Societies by which such agents are sup])orted or assisted — the Pastoral Aid Society and the Scripture Readers Association j — the former aiding 128 lay agents and the latter ,323. Independently of these, however, there are doubtless many supported by individual and local funds. There are also many District ^^isitors. The Lay Assistants and the Scripture Readers are expected to devote six hours per day to their engagements. They are limited to conversation and the reading of the Bible and Prayer Book. They are not, on any account, to preach* By the various Protestant Dissenting churches too, the question of the Lay-agency readiest way to reach the working classes has of late had much attention, sentcrs. Lectures, specially addressed to them, and services conducted in the public halls or rooms with which they are familiar and to which they will resort without objection though deterred from church or chapel, are (as we have seen) amongst the means adopted to attract them to religious habits. In these various operations lay exertion is of course encouraged ; Imt — excepting by the Metho- dists, Avith whom it has been long adopted to the utmost — not to that extent which, from the views which most Dissenting bodies entertain upon the subject of the ministerial office, might have been expected. The Independents and the Baptists have each a " Home Missionary Society ; " and the members of these bodies aid in supporting such undenominational societies as the " London City Mission." But the amount of lay exertion proceeding from individual churches (congregations), though considerable, is much less, especially in large towns, than might, from their professed opinions on the nature of the Christian ministry f, have been anticipated. This has not been unobserved by some amongst them- * The London City Mission (founded in 183.5) occupies a space milway between the Cliur ;h of England and the Protestant Dissentinic churches. Supported by a combination of the two, its operations are conducted without reference to the peculiarities of eitlier. Its 300 i missionaries visit the dwellings of the poor — (listril)ute tracts — and hold religious conversations: services for prayer and exposition of the Scriptures, U:o, are held in rooms (not licensed or consecrated) from time to time. t " So, neither does our polity reject the labours, in preaching the Gospel, of brethren not in the ministerial office. The order of the ministry, and the benefits of that order, are not de- stroyed because some are preacher-; who are not ministers. The world, the ehiirch, the ministry itself, need t:;e zealous labours of all who can aid to diffuse the truth of God and to save the souls of men. We deem the order of the ministry to be in excess and in abuse when to it must be sacrificed all gifts and all activities not within its range — wlien no man nay say to his neighbour, ' know the Lord,' if he belong not to an exclusive ordei- of teachers." — Congregatior al Union Tract Series, No. X. H 2 100 CENSUS, 1851.-^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England selves* ; and recently considerable agitation has been manifested on this subject in a portion of the Independent body. It is urged that ministers, especially in the larger congregations, ha\'e assumed too much authority, appropriated too exclusively the work of spiritual teaching, and discouraged rather than assisted the development and exercise of those abilities and gifts which, though abun- dantly possessed, ;ire little exercised by meml)ers of the Congregational churches. This monopoly of teaching, it is argued, has considerably hindered the diffusion of the truth amongst the masses ; as the single pastor of each congregation, o^'erburdened with those duties which a proper oversight of his ah'eady gathered flock demands, has neither time nor strength nor aptitude for those incursions on neglected portions of his neighbourhood which might with safety and with ease be undertaken and accomplished by selected members of his church. This party, therefore, urges a return to what is thought to have been the custom in the primiti\'e chwvch.—phiraUty of elders ; thus, without depriving pastors of their present influence, relieving them from their excess of toil, and gi-eatly multiplying the amount of Christian agency available for spreading Christianity. At present, the grand employers of lay agency, amongst Dissenters, are the Methodists, who, in the aggregate, possess perhaps as many as 20,000 preachers and class leaders not belonging to the ministerial order. Nothing, probably, has more contributed than this to their success amongst the working popu- lation. The community whose operations penetrate most deeply through the lower sections of the people is the body called the Primitive Methodists j whose trespasses against what may be thought a proper order will most likely be forgiven when it is remembered that perhaps their rough, unformal energy is best adapted to the class to which it is addressed, and that, at all events, for every convert added to their ranks, society retains one criminal, one drunkard, one improvident the less.f Lay-agency of ^^ estimating the extent and power of lay exertion for rehgious objects, we Suiiday School must not forget the vast amount of Christian zeal and influence displayed and exercised by teachers in Sunday Schools. Of these there were, at the time of the Census, more than 250,000, instructing every Sunday in religious knowledge as many as 1,800,000 children.^ It is ditficult to overstate the value of these voluntaiy labovu's, much as the effect of them, unhappily, is lost, when, verging on maturity, the scholar ceases to attend the school without commencing or continuing to frequent the church. Few questions can be more momentous than the one which all the friends of Sunday Schools are anxiously endeavouring to answer, — By what means can the salutarj' influence exerted on so many in the period of their youth be still exerted on them when they shall become adults? Some have suggested that the bond which unites a teacher with his * " Let me tovich, as lightly and delicately as possible, vipon another mischievous product of the professional sentiment — the strong temptation it sometiaes presents to n-press or impede the development of lay talent and entei'prise. * * * Wonderful, most wonderful, is the dearth of genius, of talent, of pccnliir aptitude, of striking character, of plodding industry, of almost eveiything indicative of mind on the alert, in connexion vrith tlie spiritual action of the unofficial bulk of evangelical churches. In no equally exteiisii e area of human interest, perhaps, can such a level uniformity of improductiveness be disoicred How is this? we ask. Wliat will accovmt for it? There 'cannot but be the influence of an unfriendly system constantly at work. I attribute the result to what I have designated professionalism — the monopoly, on principle, of spiritual functions by a special order d' emed to have received their prerogative from the Head of the Church, and indisposed therefore, not necesarily from jealousy, but from deference to mistaken notions of polity, to call out lay-agency in tlie pi'osecution of strictly Ki)iritnal objects." —The ISriti^li Churches iii Relation to rhe British People. By E. Miall, M.P. t It may not be unworthy of consideration, also, whether the 1 iboui-s of such agents do not practically opei'ate to preiare the classes which they influence, for the more refined and less exciting worship of the other churches. It is certain that the progress of the Church of Eng- land in attracting to herself the aff'ections of the ■Multitude has been contcm]joraneous with the increase of Dissent ; and it may not be improbable that many, who would not have been ori- ginally won by her advances, have, through the agency of such Dissenting teachers, as by a sort of preliminary education, been enabled to appreciate her services. X The total number of Sunday Scholars, on the books of the Schools, was about 2,400,000 ; the number given above is about the number attending every Sunday. There are about fivo teachers to every jifieen scholars. AND Walks. J REPORT. 101 scholars need not be dissolved by their departure from the school; but that the more experienced instructors— thus becoming- a superior order of lay-agents — might erect, midway between the school and the congregation, a new species of religious institution, which, while the school woidd be for it a natural pre})aration, would itself be no less natural an introduction to more regular and formal worship. Mention ought not perhaps, when noticing the need of further agency, to be Extension of the omitted of an increase thought to be desirable in the higher kinds of spiritual officers. The extension of the episcopate is thought to have been rendered necessary by the great increase of clnu-ches, clergymen, and population which has taken place since most of the existing sees were formed. The practical resvilt of this feeling has been principally shown in the creation (by (5 & 7 Wm. IV. cap. 77-) of the two additional sees of Manchester and Ripon. The other efforts of legislation on the subject have been directed more toward the equalization than the multiplication of the sees, as the following Table (24) of the changes which have been effected since 1831 will show. It will be observed that some of the sees are still as large and populous as several continental principalities. Not fewer than 60 has been named as the number of bishops neccessary for a really effective superintendence of this aggregate population ; but in contemplation of some difficulties in the way of such a large extension of the present episcopate, suggestions have been made for the revival of suffragan bishops *. Table 24. Diocese. Population. Diocese. Population. St. Asaph Bangor Bath and AVclls Bristol - Canterbury tCarlisle fCliester Chichester St. Davids Durham Ely Exeter Gloucester Hereford Lichfield 191,1.56 236,298 163,712 192,964 403,79.5 424,492 232,026 — 405,272 417,099 135,002 272,306 1,883,958 1,066,124 254,460 336,844 358,451 407,758 469,9.33 701,381 133,722 482,412 795,416 922,656 315,512 538,109 206,327 216,143 1,045,481 1,022,080 Lincoln Lliindaff tLondon Manchester Xorsvich Oxford Peterborough Ripon Rochester Salisbury Sodor and Man tWinchester Worcester York Total 899,468 181,244 1,722,685 690,138 140,700 194,339 191,875 384,683 729,607 271,687 1,490,538 13,897,187 677,649 337,526 2,558,718 1,395,494 671,583 503,042 465,671 1,033,457 577,298 379,296 52,.387 665,034 752,376 764,538 18,070,735 * " In the 26 Henry VIII. c.l4. twenty-six places are mentioned for whicli bishops suffragan may be appointed. The archl)ishop or iiisliop is to present two jicrsons to the king, of whom he is to nominate one to be a suffragan. The autliority of sucli sulfragans sliall hv limited l)y their commissions, which they shall nor exceed on \K\\\n\i prrfinunire. Thrsc cdnniiissions are tobe given by the bishop's presentation. — Tliis Act was reijcalcd tiy 1 A: •! I'liiliji and .Mary. c. 8. and revived by 1 Eliz. c. 1. — Bishops suffrairan arc spoken 170 441 5,62.5 2(59 2,0.39 14,077 3,244 93 1,947 G,579 297 2,871 482 419 20 339 1,803,773 2,123,395 995,244 4,922,412 2,371,732 2,422 9,492 19,856 32,899 1,000 5,270 1,890 12,914 .30,401 40,458 6,949 17,188 22,607 liO 120 • • 4112,905 578,823 20,779 1,002,507 515,071 10,593 2G0,596 390 2,021 24,125 49,900 6^9 281,4.59 16 26,268 30,415 1,050 8,720 2,355 18,.-.32 550,775 .■!90 .51^59 82,770 5,228 230,944 27 649 23,(»8 36,525 811,083 920 ;7,948 89,551 14,016 23,153 37,787 2,830 63,770 27,iil2 7,768 455 500 8,723 . 4,081 62n,4,34 3fl,i;30 201,985 30,164 44,585 1,693 42,105 729,928 55,(186 1(;5,057 29,.5U2 45,894 451 14,576 5,0S1 2,174 31(1 445 1,361,443 91,716 369,216 6o;!41 90,789 2,144 57,126 482,7.53 36,428 98,001 14,655 31,922 571 30,018 76,223 13,694 120,730 21,461 1,280 198,242 35,210 79,728 19,966 610 28 638 439 3,732 7,833 300 11,805 4,6.52 14,216 1,623 .30 15,869 5,613 04,802 21,549 3,637 90,048 34,706 931 1,241 2,172 960 560 560 1.50 350 350 70 140 60 200 12U 77,200 73,210 14,254 164,664 240,792 291 291 240 100 200 300 500 150 150 6,460 373 240 6,973 3,077 22,255 264 432 22,951 7,212 2,608 5,353 7,901 2,848 1,764,641 960 4,931 3,345 228,000 172,145 40 986 15,545 22,826 6,458 8,610 376,202 22,391 172,684 24,002 20,888 1,245 15,841 59,140 4,099 4,441 22,726 51,406 20 1,607 11,016 1,043 » The Returns afford no information as to the number of sittings in 2,516 of the aboTe-mentioned 34,460 places of worship. The distribution of these defective Returns among the various Denominations is as follows :— Church of Kntrland, 1,026 ; Church of ScotliuKi, 1 ; United Presby- terian Church, 2 ; Presbyterian Church in England, 2; Independents, 185 ; General Uniitists, 9; Particular Baptists, lirj ; Siotib IHnptists, 3 General Baptists, New Connexion, 5: Baptists (not otherwise defined), 62; Society of Friends, 8; Unitarians, 16; JIi>r;ivinns, 2; Wesley.Ti Original Connexion, 3S0 ; Methodist New Connexion, 16 ; Primitive Jlethodists, .309 ; Bible Christians, 42 ; Wesleyan Methodist Assoointion, .34 Independent Metbnilists 2 ; Wesleyan Reformers, 50; Welsh Calvinistic Methodists, .53; Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion, 5; Sande manians, 2 ; Now Church, 1; Brethren, 19; Isolated Congregations, 72 ; Lutherans,!; Roman Catholics, 45 ; Catliolic and Apostolic Church, 2 Ijfitter Day Saints, 52"; .Tews, 3. For an estimate of the number of sittings in these places, see post, page clxxxi. tThe number of attendants is not stated in the case of 1,392 of the above .34,460 places of worship. Of these 1,392 there belong to the Church of England, 939; United Presbyterian Church, 2; Presbyterian Church in England, 1 ; Reformed Irish Presbyterians, 1 ; Independents, 59; (ieneral Baptiste, 3 ; Particular B&ptists, 38 ; General Baptists, New Connexion, 2 ; Baptists (not otherwiee defined), 23 ; Society of Friends, 9 ; Um- AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 107 Attendance in England and Wales. 17,927,609. Xunihei- of I'lace? ojjoh for Worship, at each poriod of the ihiy, on .Suiulay, :Mari.-h 30, IS')!, and Xumber ol' Siitiii;.'* thus avdiliible. Places of Worship. Sittings.! Dates at whicli t!ie Huilding.s were erected or ajipropriated to religious purposes. IJeligious Denomination. iO ,21,371 18,05,-. 8,028,S0J 5,840,120 5,488,017 13,094 1,224 2,002 3,l4l 4,8(i(5 5,504 4,546 1 2,201 1,5.54 9,93 04 1,090 3381 184 2,010 309 221 10 175 2,439 1,.532 2,3.58 381 345 17 289 ,54G,."21 3,498,289 1 12,914 2,180 29,914 7,908 40,2,58 7,250 120 120 871,170 420,964 9,4.^0 12,509 490,479 294,449 390 300 1,011 1,787 '39,875 22,'179 63,834 42,072 88,799 60,889 50,755 20,392 8,543 4,.-03 923,615 7,58,315 1 74,257 42,820 178,937 209,998 29,403 40,020 05,903 38,442 901 1,997 43,346 24,-«3 130^03 77,3.50 31,449 8,,330 038 438 11,223 4,813 12,6a3 8,050 07,190 42,903 2,172 1,202 530 30 350 200 100,805 ; 94,878 291 .300 . ,130 0,313 '4,2.5;? 18,823 19A'97 7,782 5,404 1,701, .57." 9,190 18,823 27 ,,540 844,705 15,027 408,.5:iS 30O 1,000 42,3.35 65,200 36,872 0,751 1,211,884 84,775 3'i0,074 51,750 84,442 2,052 53,000 177,,5;10 31,470 14,170 70,801 85,804 300 5,043 20,892 5,771 1,075 .59 73 29 4 18 007 1,197 ,■; 10 24 504 593 „,? 16 380 1 19 111 .38 123 20 17 15 IS 2 ■' 1,411 92 779 104 178 2 26 1,247 47 940 148 109 9 114 102 20 103 14 12 15 17 54 74 149 1 1 151 2 16 5 13 52 7 16 34,467 3,244 1,947 0,579 ■ 2Srr 2,871 482 419 20 339 TOTAIi. Protestant Chckches. mtlTlSH ■ Church of England and Ireland. Scottish Preshyterians — Church of Scotland, l/iii'tei/ Fresbytcriaii Church. I'resbyta-ian Church in England. Keformed Irish Presbyterians. Independents,orCongregationali8t8. Baptists — fjf'nerol, I'lirticular. Seventh Day. Scotcli. Xew Connexion General. BajJtiiits {not otherwise defined). Society of Friends. Unitarians. JIoraTians, or United Brethren. Wesleyan Methodists— (h-iiiiiinl Connexion. \' ir I 'oiiiu'xion. /■ri'iiiiiirr J/ethodists, ;:./,/, < '/n-istians. II'. s/, II, II, Ml flioill.^t Association. 1,1,1, ,1' ml. III M, //lollistS. irrsi,,,,,,, JUforn,,rS. Galvinistic Methodists — Welsh Calvijustic Methodists. Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion, Sandemanians, or Glassites. .; Xew Church. Brethren. Isolated Congregations. FOEEIGX: •■ Lutherans. French Protestants. Keformed Ch. of the Netherlands. German Protestant Eefonners. Other Christian Cbtibcbzs : Roman Catholics. , ("ireelc Church. ; German Catholics. Italian Reformers. ; Cathohc and Apostolic Church, .'i. Latter Day Saints, or Mormoni. ■ Jews. ^rians, ,; Moravians, 2 ; \\ esleyan Original Connexion, 133 ; Methodist Xew Connexion, 3 ; Primitive Blethodists, 61 ■ Bible Christians «"• •Wcsleyan Methodist Association, 5; Independent Methodists, 1 ; Wesleyan Reformers, 5 ; Countess f.f K^ntirgdon'VciMexi^n ^ N^fC^cV 2; Brethren, 2; Isolated Congregations, 33 ; Lutherans, 1 ; French Protestants, 1 ; Roman Catholics, ^rCatL'lie^dTpostoh^lThS^^^^^ Latter Day Samts, 9; Jews, 7. For an estimate of the number of attendants in these places of worship, see ^wsV, pagejlO ^'^""""^ cnnrch, 1, ± Of the 23,674 places of worship open in the morning, 1,487 did not return the number of their sittings, and a similar omission was maAe wl+Ic respect to 1,424 out of the.21,,i73 open in the afternoon, and 9!t8 out of the 18,0.52 open in the evenuig. For tL particular sectraSedbvtSSS amissions ; and tor an estimate of the number of sittings included in the defective Returns, see post, page 111 ''i"f""'r sects anected by theM iiJ'l'''"' numbers for the Independent ^Methodists are inaccurate. By a mistake, discovered too late for rectification, some of their frmttrcB,^ 'ZL '*'" '"''"'^"'^ "■'*'' "'°''' "^ ""'" ^"'^^'- '^'''' '"to'-h^^e^e--. i^ very small, and too few to afiect the comVarative pSn^fth^^ T For tin detailed paniculari of these Congrejations, see the nest page. 108 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table A. — continued. ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS Included in the preceding Table. Number of I'laees of Worship and Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship on Sunday, Number of Places open March 30, 1851, a:- -1 thus a.\ for Worship on Sunday, Number of Sittings ailable. March 30, 1851. t Beligious Denomination.* o. So .s Places of Worship. Sittings Morn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing- o.g 1 = gti TOTAI. 539 1 90,048 34,706 1 22,726 | 40,835 338 1 245 388 67,196 42,963 70,861 •I§ Independents and Raptists 61 12,113 4,951 4/)16 6,120 29 31 46 7,153 6,941 9,610 Independents, Baptists, and Wesleyans - 2 2.-,0 138 320 2 2,J0 250 Independents and Wesleyans 210 20 105 130 i 2 140 210 Independents and Calvinistic Methodists i' 100 20 1 166 Independents and I'riraitiTe Methodists - 1 55 41 i Baptists and Wesleyans - - 2 KiO 20 47 i 2 120 160 Baptists, Wesleyan?, and Moravians 1 78 80 40 '\ 1 78 78 Presbyterians and I'articular Baptists - 1 ;«6 344 404 i 1 336 336 Wesleyan Christian Union 1 i.-,o 100 120 1 i.io 150 Mixed - - _ _ _ 54 6,7;i9 1,749 2,(132 3,340 17 22 44 3,074 3,490 6,-33o Neutral - _ - _ ir. CalTJnists - - - - - 1 500 100 100 1 500 500 81 12,878 6,340 3,455 5,8;37 09 36 49 11,321 5,622 9,730 Calvinists (Supralapsarian) 1 450 102 SO 93 1 1 450 450 450 Huntingtonians - - - _ 1 120 29 21 1 1 120 120 Universalists _ _ - _ 2 1,417 675 1 1,417 667 Millennarians - - - _ _ r> 1,370 425 289 415 5 3 1,_;70 970 1,070 Predestinarians _ - - _ I 30 12 30 1 30 30 Trinitarian Predestinarians III. Christians _ - - _ _ 1 110 45 48 1 i 110 lio nij 15,790 6,162 2,134 6,878 79 or- 79 13,865 6,045 14,046 Christian Association - _ - 8 800 230 185 032 "3 7 600 280 800 Orthodox Christians _ - _ 1 40 20 20 1 1 40 40 New Christians _ - _ _ 1 120 30 35 1 1 12(» 120 Christ's Disciples _ _ _ ;j 109 19 132 163 1 3 34 169 169 Primitive Christians _ . _ 1 ,10 15 50 New Testament Christians - - _ 2 100 i.i 24 37 "i '2 100 60 160 Original Christians _ _ - _ 1 300 30 10 7 1 1 300 300 300 United Christians _ _ _ 1 1,400 950 1,000 1 1 1,400 1,400 Gospel Pilgrims - . - _ 2 121 42 li4 71 1 2 121 12i 121 Free Gospel Christians - _ - 14 2,855 954 960 1,342 9 11 11 2,055 2405 2,515 Believers - . _ _ - 2 i,)(;o 819 750 2 2 1,560 1,560 Non-Sectarian - - - 7 2«30 284 9(15 1,170 3 7 1,490 1,140 2,230 No particular Denomination 7 575 208 223 3 3 280 375 380 Evangelists _ _ _ _ Gospel Refugees _ _ _ - 4 570 ".30 3 3 500 570 1 100 If'lO 130 100 1 1 100 160 ICO Freethinking Christians - _ . IV. Protestant Christians _ . _ 25G 54 20 1 216 40 „ 440 15' 56 280 2 3 340 100 440 Evangelical Protestants _ _ - 1 100 100 1 100 Protestant Free Church - - _ 1 80 45 80 1 80 80 Trinitarians _ _ _ _ 1 250 SO hi 60 1 250 2.50 250 Protestant Dissenters _ - - _ 24 4,518 1,943 1,274 2,067 10 15 16 8,441 2,.588 2,684 Dissenters _ _ - _ 6 325 280 316 132 3 2 125 135 160 Evangelical Dissenters _ - _ 530 125 149 152 1 200 270 260 Episcopalian Seccders - _ _ V. London City Mission - - - . i 420 226 347 1 420 420 J. 470 78 141 3 4 170 260 Railway Mission _ _ - I 70 i 1 70 70 Town Mission _ _ _ _ 17 1,900 399 59i 1,3.">.'> 6 '8 16 718 1,040 1,926 Home Mission _ - - _ - 1 150 45 1 l.iO Jlission Society _ - _ _ 8 1,010 145 20.3 249 3 '2 3 470 aio 410 Seaman's Bethel - - - _ 11 2/.86 402 983 214 4 9 3 1,326 2,(UG 756 Christian Mission - - - - ,VI. Free Church - - - - 3 440 209 144 300 3 1 3 440 240 440 8 3,020 1,700 457 1,802 6 2 5 3,020 370 2,810 Teetotalers _ _ - - _ 1 50 1 1 .10 50 Doubtful - - - - - i'i 4^88 3,"j42 996 2,398 28 is 27 4,208 2,156 3,582 Benevolent Methodists _ _ _ 1 150 158 207 1 1 150 1.50 General ------ 2 130 40 86 1 2 70 130 Israelites _ - _ _ 1 30 9 8 1 30 30 Christian Israelites - - _ _ 3 1,050 89 100 1 1,050 1,000 Stephenites _ - _ - 1 1 i Inghamites - _ _ - 9 2,3;V! 7.^8 1,135 320 8 6 2,186 2,186 1,670 Temperance Wesleyan - _ - 1 SO 16 ;« 1 1 50 50 Temperance Christians - - - - 1 246 144 137 1 1 246 246 Free Thinkers - _ _ _ 2 125 20 37 1 25 100 Rational Progressionists _ - _ 1 300 1 Southeottians ----- 4 445 68 5 198 '3 i 3 245 166 380 * The appellations in this List are given exactly as they were used by the parties making the Returns. t The Returns afford no information as to the number of sittings in 71 of the above-mentioned 539 places of worship. The distribution of these defective Returns among the various Denominations is as follows : — Independents and Baptists, 2 ; Independents, Baptists, and Wesleyans, 1 ; Independents and Wesleyans, 1 ; Independents and Primitive Methodists, 1 ; Mixed,5; Calvinists, 13; Millenarians, 1 ; Christians, 13 ; Christian Society, 2 ; Gospel Pilgrims, 1 ; Free Gospel Christians, 3 ; Evangelists, 1 ; Protestant Dissenters,! ; Town Mission, 3; Seaman's Bethel, 1 ; Christian Mission, 1 ; Free Church, 1 ; Doubtful, 17 ; Christian Israelites,!; Stephenites,!; Rational Progressionists,!. : The number of attendants is not stated in the case of 33 of the above 539 places of worship. Of these 33, there belong to B.aptists and Wesleyans, ! i Mixed, 1 ; Calvinists, 7 ; Christians, 4 ; Unsectarian, ! ; Evangelists 2; Protestant Dissenters, 1 ; Di.^sentere, 1 ; London City Mission, 1 ; Railway Mission, 1 ; Mission Society, ] ; Teef otallors, 1 ; Doubtful, 9 ; Stephenites, ! ; Inghainitec, 1. § For an explanatioa of the grouping here adopted, ««e Ks{>ort, p. 153. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 109 Supplement I. to Table A. Showing the total Accommodation i)rovided by each Rehgious Body; including Estimates* for defective Returns. j Number of Places of Wors hip. Number of Sittings. 1 Average number of Sittings Returns Returns Estimate to complete as to defective as to Totnl. In the complete for the defective Total. one Place of Sittings. Sittings. Returns. Returns.* Worship.t TOTAI. .31,943 2524 34,467 9,467,738 744,825 10,212,563 296 Protestant Churches: BRITISH: Church of England ... 13,051 1026 14,077 4,922,412 395,503 5,317,915 377 Scottish Presbyterians : Church itf Scotlnnd 17 1 18 12,914 875 13,789 760 Unitiil I'rrshijfcrian Church U 2 G6 30,401 950 31,351 47^ Preshiilcriiiii Church inEng- kmd . . . - 74 2 76 40,458 1,094 41,552 547 Reformed Irish Presbyterians - 1 1 120 120 120 Independents, or Congrega- tionalists 3,058 186 3,244 1,002,507 65,253 1,067,760 32S Baptists : General .... - 82 9 93 18,5.32 2,007 20,539 223 Particular ... 1,847 100 1,947 550,775 32,178 582,953 299 Seventh-Bay - - - - 3 2 390 390 195 Scotch . . - . 12 3 15 2,037 5io 2,547 170 New Connexion, Genei-al 177 5 182 51,159 1,445 52,604 289 Undefined .... 486 64 550 82,770 10,510 93,310 170 Society of Friends .362 9 371 89,551 2,048 91,599 247 Unitarians .... 212 17 229 63,770 4,784 68,554 299 Moravians - - 30 2 32 8,723 582 9,305 291 Wesleyan Methodists : Original Connexion 6,193 386 6,579 1,361,443 86,137 1,447,580 220 New Connexion 281 16 297 91,716 5,248 96,964 328 Primitive Methodists - 2,562 309 2,871 369,216 44,814 414,030 144 Bible C/iriafidus ... 440 42 482 60,341 6,493 66,834 137 Wesleyan Jletliodist Associa- tion .... 385 34 419 90,789 8,024 98,813 236 Independent Methodists 18 2 20 2,144 119 2,263 119 Wesleyan Reformers 288 51 339 57,126 10,688 67,814 199 Calvinistio Methodists : Welsh Calvinistio Methodists 775 53 828 198,242 13,709 211,951 256 Lady Hzintingdon's Con- nexion ... 104 5 109 35,210 3,517 38,727 339 Sandfemanians .... 4 2 6 638 318 956 159 New Church .... 49 50 11,865 242 12,107 243 Brethren 112 20 132 15,869 2,660 18,529 140 Isolated Congi-egations 468 71 539 90,048 14,433 104,481 192 FOREIGN: Lutherans - - . . . 5 6 2,172 434 2,606 434 French Protestants 3 3 560 560 187 Reformed Cliureh of the Nether- lands 1 1 350 350 350 German Pi-otcstant Reformers - 1 1 200 200 200 Other Christian Churches: Roman Catholics ... 522 48 570 164,664 21,447 186,111 314 Greek Churcli - - . - . 3 3 291 291 97 German Catholics - . 1 1 300 300 300 . Italian Reformers ... 1 1 150 150 150 Catholic and Apostolic Church 31 i 32 6,973 464 7,4;}7 232 Latter Day Saints ... 169 53 222 22,951 7,832 30,783 135 J^ws - - . . . 50 3 53 7,961 477 8,438 159 w T .1 ™^^'l'^ adopted m preparing this estimate has been to take the average number of .sittings for each body, for the whole of liinglanl and Wales, and apply this averacre to each defective return, where there is no more speeiHc criterion ; hut where the average number ot sittmgs in any case is less then the number ot persons actually attending at one service, the plan has been to put down the number ot sittmijs in that case at one fourth more than the number of attendants. t Caloulitted wholly from the cowpleie Returns 110 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Supplement II. to Table A. Showing the total number of Attendants at PubUc Worship, in connection with each Rehgious Body ; including Estimates* for defective Returns. i Number jf Attendants 1 Number o Places.ot' Woi f ship. In the total Number of ... Total KELIGIOUS In the Places of Wor.-^liip (includinK Number Places of Worship an Estimate for the Places of lleturiis Returns sending complete Iteturns. which sent defective DENOMINATION. complete as to defective as to Total. Returns.)* Attend- ances.' Attend- Attend- Jlurn- Mtev- Even- Morn- After- Even- ance. ance. ing. noon. ing. ing. noon. ing. i TOTAI. 33,073 1,394 34,467 4,428,338 3,030,280 2,960,772 1,647,482 3,184,135 3,064,449 10,896,066 Peotestant Chukches: BRITISH: Cliurcli of England 13,138 939 14,077 2,371,732 1,764,641 803,141 2,541,244 1,890,764 860,543 5,292,551 Scottish Pi-esbvterians : Church of Scotia lid - 18 18 6,949 960 3,849 6,949 960 3,849 11,758 United PreshijteriaH Church - - - (54 2 66 17,188 4,931 8,551 17,725 5,085 8,818 31,628 Presbyterian Chtcrch ill England - 75 1 76 22,607 3,345 10,684 22,908 3,390 10,826 37,124 Reformed Irish Presby- terians 1 1 Independents - 3,185 59 3,244 .515,07i 228,060 448,847 524,6i2 232,285 457,162 1,214,059 Baptists— General i»0 3 93 5,228 7,865 8,283 5,404 8,130 8,562 22,096 Particular 1,909 38 1,917 286,944 172,14.5 267,205 292,656 175,572 272,524 740,752 Seventh Day - ■. • 2 2 27 43 16 27 40 10 83 Scotch ... 15 15 649 986 312 649 986 312 1,947 New Conne.rioH, General ISO 2 182 23,688 15,545 24,381 23,951 15,718 24,652 64,321 Undefined 526 24 550 36,525 22,826 37,417 38,119 23,822 39,050 100,991 Society of Friends 362 9 371 14,016 6,.458 1,459 14,364 (\619 1,495 22,478 Unitarians 222 7 229 27,612 8,610 12,406 2S.483 8,881 12,697 50,061 Moravians ... 30 2 32 4,681 2,312 3,202 4,993 2,466 3,415 10,874 Wesleyan Methodists : Original Connexion - 6,446 133 6,579 482,753 376,202 654,349 492,714 383,964 667,850 1,514,528 Neio Cnnnc.rinn 294 3 297 30,128 22,.391 .39,222 36,801 22,620 39,624 99,045 Priiiiifiic Ml Ihudists 2,810 61 2,871 9S,ool 172,681. 22it,(;ii; 1(1(1,125 176,435 234,635 511,195 JliOtr C/iris/ians 474 8 482 14.6.55 24,0(12 ;!4,(l3.S 1 l,'.l()2 24,345 34,612 73,859 11'. M.Assucidtion 414 5 419 31,922 20,888 40,170 32,308 21,140 40,655 94,103 Independent MetJio- • dists 19 1 20 571 1,245 1,148 601 1,311 1,208 3,120 Wesleyan Reformers 334 5 339 30,018 15,841 44,286 30,470 10,080 44,953 91,503 Cah'inistic Metliodists: Welsh Cdrhiisfic Mrlhodisfs - 828 828 79,728 59,140 125,244 79,728 59,140 125,244 264,112 Litdii Ilniitij, (/dun's ('ml iiiwioti 102 7 109 19,966 4,099 17,929 21,103 4,380 19,159 .44,642 Sandemanians 6 6 4;39 256 61 439 256 01 756 New Churcli 48 2 50 4,652 2,308 2,978 4,846 2,404 3,102 . 10,352 Bretln-en 130 2 132 5,613 4,441 7,272 5,699 4,509 7,384 17,592 l:-;olated Congregations 506 33 539 34,706 22,726 40,835 36,969 21,208 43,498 104,675 FOREIGN: Lutlierans 5 1 6 960 220 1,152 204 1,416 French Protestants 2 1 3 150 21 i(»6 225 150 407 Reformed Church of oZ the Netherlands 1 1 70 70 70 German Protestant Re- formers - . • - 1 1 120 60 120 60 180 Other Christian Chs. : Roman Catholics Greek Church 543 3 27 570 3 240,792 240 51,406 73.232 252,783 240 53,967 76,880 383,630 240 German Catholics 1 1 500 200 500 20(1 700 Italian Refornicrs 1 1 2() 2(i 1,659 20 Catholic and Apostolic Church - 30 2 32 3,077 1,607 2,022 3,176 2,707 7,542 Latter Day Saints 213 9 222 7,212 11,016 15,954 7,517 11,481 16,628 35,626 Jews ... 46 7 53 2,848 l,b43 1,673 2,910 1,202 1,918 6,030 ■- There arc various methods of maVing a computation of the probable numlier of attendants at pl.acp-i of worship for which no inf.inuntion upon this point was supplied. The plan a(lo)^ted for this Table has been to as>unie that e,-u b of the places of worship^ niatdiiLT liefeetive returns would have had as many attendants .as the averaL'e number shown to have been present at the places of worsliip uiakinir complete returns. Thus, for the church of England, to discover the proliable morning at(eiidancc in the939 churches, the retuin-* from which were silent on that point, the proportion would be as lo,b'» : 2,:i71,7o2 : : lWi». Similar proportions would gire the p,'obilili> iiftcrnoon and evcninq attendance. The same process has been repeated for each religious body ; except fer the Reformed [lusii I'UEsiiYTERiANs, in which case, there being only one chapel and the attendants there not stated, no materials exist for anj- ealculation. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. lU- Supplement III. to Table A. Showing the Total Number of Sittings in the Places open for Worship on Sunday, Murch ,'5(/, 1851 ; including an I'^stimate for those Cases in which the Numl>er of Sittings was not returned.* IlELIGIOUS Dexomisatioxs. Total Nnmlier of Sittines in I'lacf s open /or Worship, including an Estimate for defective Kcturiis. Keligious '. Denominations. ToCil Niuiibpr of Sitliir.'s in I'liices ojiciiAu- IVur.^li.'ji, inc'ludins; an Jvftimnte tor defective j;etuni>. Jforn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. IMorn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. -. TOTiili 8,498,520 6,267,928 5,723,000 Protestant Chueches— continued. Peotestant Churches : Church of England 4,S52,«>45 3,761,812 1,739,275 Calvinistic Methodists : Scottish Presbyterians : Clmrch of Scotland United Presbyterian Clmrch - . - 13,674 31,389 2,940 8,383 9,196 19,298 Welsh Calvinistic 3[e- thodists Lady Huntingdon's Connexion 138,483 32,805 82,983 8,669 185,978 32,826 Prcshiiferiaii Clivrch in England 41,352 7,250 28,087 Sandemaniaiis 9.-,G 597 170 !Reformed Irish Pi-eshy- terians 120 120 New Church Brethren _ - 11, 165 14,613 5,055 9,590 7,818 15,850 Independents 901,352 447,300 881,769 Isolated Congregations - 74,876 47,955 78,349 Baptists : General 10,125 13,907 16,365 Lutherans 2.172 1,202 30O Particular 514,399 309,997 488,571 Frencli Protestants 530 30 330 Seveiith-'Daij Scotch 390 2,121 300 2,297 300 1,000 Reformed Church of the Xetherlaiids 35(1 »» New Connexion, General Undefined 39,875 69,954 23,835 46,832 43,202 70,366 German Protestant Re- formers 2(H) 20(1 Society of Friends 94,805 65,127 5,781 Other Christian Chs. : Unitarians 60,044 21,887 39,264 Roman Catliolics 175,309 103,042 89,258 Moravians ... 8,543 4,563 0,751 Greek Church 291 •• Wesleyan Jlethodists : Gennau Catholics .■5(M) 300 Original Connexion New Connexion 952,215 76,553 797,915 46,100 1,203,364 88,383 Italian Reformers ■■ 150 Primitive BiUe Christians 191,177 31,595 233,326 43,366 365,154 55,044 Catholic and Apostilie Church (;.5i5 4,168 5,275 Wesleyan Jlethodist Association 67,319 44,106 88,714 Latter Day Saints 2;;. 113 ,.24,582 20,097i Independent 3IetIiodists Wesleyan Reformers - 1,139 47,326 2,116 30,864 2,171 61,623 Jews - - - 8,10(1 5,503 5^771 * This Table is comiiiled from T average of sittings to a Church or ihle .\. (page 100)— the Fumm.nr>-of England and Wales in the Table cf Defc'/t!ve,Ketums and the Chapel of each Denominitiou, a.^ shown in Supplement I. (page WJ). ' ' ' 112 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table E. Number of Places of Worship and Sittings in the several Dioceses of England and Wales. Population, 1851. Xumber of Places of Worship. Xumber of Sittings. Num Places of \ which no are retu )er of Vorship for Prorided by Provided by Sittings rned.* The Church of England. other Churches. Total. The Church of England. other Churches. Total. The Church of England. other Churches England and Wales.^ inoluding the Channel ( Islands and the Isle off Man - - -) 18,070,735 14,152 20,569 34,721 4,959,895 4,589,847 9,549,742 1,037 1,506 Province of Canteebuet - 12,785,048 11,626 i 15,231 [ 26,857 3,805,925 3,231,014 7,036,939 923 952 Province of Yoke 5,285,687 2,526 5,338 ; 1 7,864 1,153,970 1,358,833 2,.512,803 114 554 Province OF Canteebuet. Bangor 192,9(>4 198 577 775 45,303 121,501 106,804 19 24 Bath and Wells 424,492 550 565 1,115 172,223 108,848 281,071 17 25 Canterbury . - - 417,099 403 407 810 151,204 79,143 230,347 44 20 Chichester ... 336,844 350 267 1 617 108,076 52,912 160,988 68 24 Ely 482,412 576 649 1,225 164,941 145,330 310,271 46 13 Exeter ... 922,636 814 1,587 ! 2,401 286,865 310,418 597,283 96 108 Gloucester and Bristol 538,109 523 612 1,135 181,734 143,068 324,802 42 29 Hereford ... 216,143 417 355 772 94,678 39,755 134,133 21 31 Lichfield 1,022,080 699 1,260 1,959 297,297 264,604 581,901 16 66 Lincoln ... 677,649 905 1,226 2,131 213,772 219,236 433,008 67 94 Llandaff 337,526 282 579 861 55,220 160,316 215,536 24 69 London ... 2,143,340 486 658 1,144 393,825 261,346 655,171 8 21 Norwich 671,583 1,067 971 2,038 264,240 168,387 432,627 81 S3 Oxford 503,042 709 757 1,466 196,323 124,960 321,283 56 21 Peterborough 465,671 634 704 1,338 180,011 148,290 328,301 43 10 Rochester ... 577,298 628 557 1,185 198,396 136,062 334,458 51 21 St. Asaph ... 236,298 172 716 888 66,159 118,707 184,860 5 60 St. David - - 407,758 485 935 1,420 103,797 217,999 321,796 40 119 Salisbury ... 379,296 556 536 1,092 141,489 98,522 240,011 89 46 "Winchester 1,080,412 668 764 1,432 286,268 171,982 458,250 69 55 "Worcester 752,376 504 549 1,053 204,104 139,628 343,732 21 13 Peovince of Yoek. Carlisle 154,933 147 225 372 47,341 36,787 84,128 3 32 Chester ... 1,183,497 518 909 1,427 281,531 232,448 513,979 19 109 Durham ... 701,381 327 801 1,128 120,554 192,754 313,308 15 77 Manchester ... 1,395,494 352 844 1,196 256,600 305,747 562,347 9 50 Hipon ... 1,033,457 478 1,224 1,702 221,055 337,243 558,298 23 141 Sodor and Man 52,387 39 93 132 14,978 18,007 32,985 6 4 York 764,538 665 1,242 1,907 211,911 235,847 417,758 39 141 * An estimate of the probable addition to be made on account of these defective Returns may be readily obtained by usmg the numbers in these columns in combination with the average number of sittings to a place of worship, as shown m the last column ot bupple- ment I. to Table A. {ante, p. 103), AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 113 Table F. RELIGIOUS ACCOMMODATION AND ATTENDANCE LARGE TOWNS. (Arranged Alphabetically.) 2; Number of Sittings. Nu Attn Publi on M;iv. [incli day mber of idants at • AVorsliip Suniliiv, o 11 Number of Sittings. NumVter of Attendants at Public AVorship on Sunday, RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. li;30, ]s.">l ding Sun- it'holars]. March 30, 1S51 [including Sun- day Scholais]. i Appro- priated. Total. ■si — 2 p o ft"s ft'i: i S Ml ASHTON-UNDER-LYNE. {3Iuniei2}al Borough.) Population, .30,676. BATH. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 54,240. Total - 16 ,'5219 5354 10,573 5580 3774 4703 61 14,183 17,300 32,568 21,802 5114 15,970 Pkotdstant Chueches: Church of England 3 19.55 2066 4021 1879 2300 1405 28 ■J103 10,477 20,575 13,704 3974 8737 Independents 3 9S0 1470 2450 1738 1105 2 470 9G0 1430 1-410 1200 Particular Baptists 1 550 550 192 234 92 5 574 1730 2304 1288' 100 1645 Society of Friends .. 1 300 300 47 21 Unitarians 1 300 300 175 120 Moravians . - - 1 300 300 390 200 • 982 Wesleyan Methodists - 1 400 350 5 782 1654 2436 886 85 Methodist New Connex. 2 .552 850 1402 598 452 794 .. Primitive Methodists - 1 362 268 630 386 253 1 127 305 432 437 530 Wesleyan Association - 1 80 100 180 95 89 Wesleyan Reformers - 2 450 4il 891 770 70 556 L'Huntingdon'sConnex. 3 520 550 1070 500 60 930 New Church 1 100 150 250 90 1 300 300 150 Brethren - - 1 40 40 30 13 Isolated Congregations 2 1000 1000 50 160 3 970 250 1220 1050 500 Other Cheistiax Chs. : Roman Catholics 1 500 450 3 70 50 270 645 580 170 Cath. andApos. Church 1 77 153 230 110 96 Latter Day Saint s 1 270 270 133 242 194 1 250 250 70 120 250 Jews .... 1 10 30 40 15 29 23 Ashton-undek-Ltne.— The returns omit to state the numher of sittings in one pUce of wor.'ihip belonjin? to the Wesleyan Methodists, attended by a m.iximum number of S-iO persons at a service ; and in one place beloninni,' to the KOMAN Catholics, attended by a maxinnim of 500 at a service.— iVei^ftcr sittings nor attendants are giyen for one place of worshi]) belun.;in!j to an Isolated Congkegation. Bath.— The returns omit to state the number of nttings in one place of worship belonging to the Chcech of England attended by a maximum of (jj at a serrice ; and in one belonging to the Bouan Catholics, attended by a maximum of 400 persons at a service. C. I 114 CENSUS, 1851:-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table F. — continued. RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. o 0.& Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship on Sunday, March 30, 1851 [including Svin- day Scholars]. "3 9 Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship on Sunday, ]\Iarch 30, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars]. 2; 1 Appro- priated. Total. Morn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. - c < p. 3 o Morn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. Total - Protestant Chueches : Church of England United Presby. Church Presby. Ch. in England Independents Particular Baptists Gen. Baptist New Con. Baptists (not otherioise defined) - - - - Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Methodist New Connes. Primftive Methodists - Wesleyan Association - Wesleyan Reformers - Welsh Calv. Methodists L^'Hvnitingdon'sConnex. New Churcli Brethren - - Isolated Congregations Other Citristian Chs. : Roman Catholics Cath. and Apos. Church Latter Day Saints Jevjs ... BIRMINGHAM. (Mtmicipal Borough.) Population, 233,841. 92 30,503 35,311 66,V14 43,541 6877 33,5G4 14,465 500 2110 2387 212 744 1634 3268 488 428 250 270 10 200 180 250 847 600 1600 60 15,378 200 4547 4362 356 1450 4646 900 228 350 22 320 300 30,843 700 6657 6749 568 744 3084 7814 1388 656 eiOO 270 32 200 500 1800 1549 600 1600 360 20,402 3977 464 3824 529 3764 1049 460 544 1852 4272 574 400 569 100 130 ■ 200 298 100 1273 3383 85 665 185 15,142 27 3298 3990 631 3775 565 463 600 155 100 132 1346 173 1200 BLACKBURN. (^Municipal Borough.] Population, 46,536. 26 6997 11,248 18,240 8845 3527 5163 3429 210 1 100 5104 590 1928 704 400 500 300 1000 8533 800 2793 1014 600 910 760 650 700 1226 100 3919 ■521 1343 304 550 530 320 800 70 1676 574 2189 937 140 500 90 415 112 500 80 BOLTON. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 61,171. BRADFORD. {3Iunicipal Borough. Population, 103,778. Total - I 36 Protestant Churches : Cliurch of England United Presby. Church Presby. Ch. in England Independents General Baptists Particular Baptists Society of Friends Unitarians Mora\'ians Wesleyan Methodists - Methodist New Connex. Primitive Methodists - Wesleyan Association - Wesleyan Reformers - New Church Brethren - - Isolated Congregations Other Christian Chs. : Roman Catholics Latter Day Saints 3024 370 163 ii 1608 600 450 150 20 70 150 12,597 20,976 11,555 50311 5901 5132 500 204« 377 600 1792 306 350 350 550 600 9616 500 2410 540 300 614 3400 600 756 500 370 70 700 600 100 1410 54 n,047 20,658 32,287 20,438, 9579 14,288 100' . . 90, 1093 285 27 1 240 70 301 530 180: 1191 92 317 287 860 487 68 179 254 169 355 94 25 80 47 306 30 165 1760 I 482; 711 4145; 5299 14; 625 690 2878 140; 460 672| 2153 1000 . . 30l 460 2001 86 L571I 5499 230, 543 610 1340 225 1215 810! 10,026 639 3568 600 2825 1000 490 2S6 7070 773 1980 1440 810 380 400 4719 430 2510 488 2127 167 126 149 354S 294 867 524 1061 3228 200 3479 85S 95 156 2321 818 20 128 350 1957 255 2129 277 1242 102 3916 285 976 396 1483 20 800 450 liiRMiNGHAM.^The returns omit to stale the numljer ot sittiiujt fur one place oi worship helonirintr to the Brethken, .-ittended by a maximum of 55 at a service; and for one included amonjrst those of the Isolated Congregations, attended by a maximum of 23 at a seryiee.— The ;iumber of attendants was not stated for one place of worship belougmg to the CHURCH OF England. ... , „ .^ Blackburn.— The returns omit to state the number oi sittings in one place ot worship belonsmg to the Lhukch of lng- XAND, attended by a maximum of 150 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Independents, attended by a maximum of 24 at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise dehned), attended by a raaximum^ol 20 at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two phices of worship belonging to the Churcu of Lnoland. . Bolton The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one phice of worship belonging to the JIoman Catholics, attended bv a maximum of 501! persons at a service — Neither sittings tior attendants are given for one place ol worship belong- ing to an Isolated Congregation. ,_.,,- ^ ^, ri Bradford.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the church of England, attended by a maximum of 127 persons at a service ; in one belonging to the Independents,' attended by a maxi- mum of 120 at a service ; in one belonging to the (iENERAL I'.aptists, attended by a maximum of 85 at a service ; in one belonging to the Weslev an Reformers, attended by a maximum of G30 at a service ; and in one belonging to the Brethren, attended by a maximum of 100 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not {jiven for one place ol worship belongine »o tiie Church of England. AND WaLES.J SUMMARY TABLES. 115 T. \i!Li'; F. — continued. • of tsat .■all in Xiuulior of AttcndMiitsnt rul)lic Woi-sliij) :^ Ninul.e Attcndan •Piiliiic \V( RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. 0) II of Sittings. on Suiid.'iv, :\[;u-cli;!ll, IS.-jl Liuflucling Sun- day ScliolarsJ. X of Sittings. on Sunday, Maivli :iO, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars]. "3 o li ace "a 1 = o 5 9 ^ TOTAi - Protestant Chukches : Church of England Independents Particular Baptists Baptists (undefined) - Society of Friends Unitarians . . - Moravians Wesleyau Methodists - Primitive Methodists - Bible Christians Wesley an Reformers - Calvinistic Methodists - L'Huiitiugdon'sCouuex. Brethren Isolated Congregations Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics Cath. and Apos. Church Latter Day Saints Jews .... BRIGHTON. {Parliamentary Borough.) Population, 69,673. 11,087 6539 1175 865 450 500 161 240 337 200 100 300 200 12,448 6952 1680 1391 600 100 636 24,035 13,491 2S55 2256 500 1102 1100 261 322 973 200 400 300 200 18,568 11,001 1825 1920 135 674 671 212 120 1000 200 520 150 40 5954 4767 I 0112 330| 979 1321 1865 615 280 152 1150 150 200 200 70 BRISTOL. (.Municipal Borough.) Population, 137,328. \i,<.\TZ 4.581 1800 00 601 1 320 4()0 35St 935 SO 1.112 310 170 2735 1620 280 80 32,731 15,224 6521 3206 4662 134 540 810 034 71,944 39,512 31,881 11,102 5S66 60 600 990 400 8242 1069 80 4652 1150 170 2885 2254 280 260 18,747 5814 3317 36 455 690 262 2165 469 30 2555 702 70 973 2882 250 95 4081,34,323 224'i:i3,669 240 0261 275' 2870 • • ' 50 • • ' 200 • • 320 -.' i47 90^ 2168 • . ; 650 ■ • ! 50 175 3729 • • 725 1397 890i 1630 200 126 BURY CAMBRIDGE. (Parliamentary Borough.) Population, 31,262. (2Iunicipal Borough.) Population, 27,815. Total - 21 3554 7766- 12,920 6654 4271 2849 25 5907 7127 13,894 8598 3298 6961 Protestant Churches : Church of Englanc^ - 4 1100 2878 5578 2006 1960 782 16 4140 4444 9384 5016 1436 4246 Independents - 4 130 1720 1850 1213 408 296 1 500 180 080 317 94 220 Particular Baptists 2 350 400 750 150 414 207 3 512 1058 2170 1668 1053 1462 Unitarians 1 12 690 702 334 202 .. Wesleyan Methodists - 3 736 744 1480 581 100 502 1 400 000 1000 569 250 653 Methodist New Connex. 1 328 468 796 313 312 100 Primitive Methodists - 1 150 150 300 150 234 1 35 245 280 130 195 110 "Wesleyan Association - 1 118 676 794 411 60 478 New Church 1 80 . 40 120 60 80 _ . Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics 1 550 550 812 335 1 230 230 260 200 ISO Latter Day Saints 1 100 250 250 1 150 150 38 70 90 Jetcs .... 1 •• 14 1 ■■ place of woi'.^hip bclou^iii the Independents Brighton. — The returns omit to state the nuiulier of >:ittiiitjs attended liy a maximum of 50 persons at a service. Bristol. — The returns omit to state the numlier of s/«/«,f/.< in one phtcc of wnrsliip licIoiiKini; to tlie CiiiKcii of En"GL.\M) attended by a m.^ximum of 14 persons at a service. Tlie number of nttcmlanty is imf yivcn for tlircc pl.ices of worship belongins to the Church of England.— A'c/f/i. r .litiiiisif nor attcntlanty tiro i;ivcii f.ir one idiuc (.f udrsliip licionging to the Wesleyan Methodists ; one belonsing to ^he Wesleyan 1!ei-oemeks ; and one belonyhij,' to the Latteii, Day Saints. Bury. --The returns omit to state tlie numner of aitiinys in one phU'e of worsliip behiniiint,' to tlie Independents, attended by a maximum of 146 at a service ; in one place lieloniing to the Latter Day Saints, attended by a maximum of MO at a service ; and in cue place belonging to the Jews, attended by a maximum of 14 at a service —Tlie number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging, to the Church of England. Cambridge.— The returns omit to st^ate the number of sitd'njrs and o(«e«cfc/ifa in two iilaces of worship belondng to the Church of ENor.AND, and in one phice d'' worihip lelonging t) the Jews. 116 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Taule F. — rontiiincd. RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Wurshi)) on Suudav, March .'{(i, 1851 [includini; Sun- day ScholarsJ. Number of Sittiuffs. p o S-CJ Number of Attendants at Public Worship on Sunday, March 30, 18.51 [including Sun- day Scholars]. fg.5 CARLISI.E. i3Iuiiicipal Borntif/h.) Population, 20,310. CHATHAM. {Parliamentary Borough.) Population, 28,424. Total - 18 4629 3989 11,078 51.52 674 3376 31 3949 7325 11,962 7558 2283 5007 Protestant Churches : Church of England Church of Scotland United Prcsby. Churcli IndeiJOndents General ]5ii|)tists Particular Uajitists Society of Friends AVeslcyan :\I.4h.idists - Primitive ^Mctbi.idists - Biljle Christinns Wesleyan Association - New Church Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics Cath. and Apos. Church Latter Day Saints 5 1 1 3 i 1 1 1 1 'i 7C3 loi) 1217 1000 300 200 900 89 1810 750 370 153 800 100 4039 750 470 1370 1000 300 1000 1000 1000 89 1G78 160 452 439 30 94 415 120 080 1000 24 390 64 ISO 40 948 116 402 60 463 20(» 700 456 31 10 .3 1 2 "g "i 2 1 1 1 2220 270 123 2G4 420 23i 231 70 120 3702 950 163 044 1112 466 138 150 6010 1220 2S6 908 1532 697 369 70 1.50 120 4013 94 605 1240 220 95 20 250 40 1440 138 340 151 14 200 1994 893 85 873 1140 324 98 40 100 60 CHELTENHA51. {Parliamentary Borough.) Population, 35,051. CHESTER. (MHnici2'>al Borovgh.) Population, 27,766. Total - 27 6942 12,123 19,065 10,900 4248[ 8067 35 }612 8517 13,529 7112 4022 4801 Protestant Churches : Church of England Presby. Ch. in England Independents Particular Baptists Scotch Baptists Baptists (uototherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians - - . Wcslcyau :\[ethodists - Methodist New Connex. Primitive Mctliodists - Wesleyau Assoriation - Calvinistic Jlethodists L>'Huntingdou's(Jonnex. Isolated Congregations Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics - Latter Day Saints Jeics - - 7 '4 3 1 1 1 4 '2 i 1 1 1 3398 680 800 100 100 300 489 130 200 100 630 15 7457 1350 1400 926 lio 550 260 70 10,855 2030 2200 100 100 300 1415 240 750 360 630 85 6860 1031 1190 30 21 72 805 44 350 325 150 10 3338 45 '9 107 49 400 300 3200 804 1600 30 35 756 42 70(l 400 500 15 2378 580 88 300 42S 350 200 100 1.50 38 5069 50 880 102 250 941 620 180 205 100 7547 50 1460 250 •. . 600 250 1369 970 3S0 365 150 138 4242 60 776 71 8 34 102 872 146 177 120 245 39 190 30 2830 00 40 16 12 26 357 224 125 32 270 30 1540 899 102 .57 999 150 180 179 200 29 210 250 Carlisle. —The returns omit to state the number oi'sittmgs in one place of worsliip belonging to the Wesletan Metho- dists, attended bv a maximiun number of 63 persons at a service ; and in one place belonsing to the PuiMrrivE Methodists, attended by a maximum of 200 at a service. -The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England. Chatham.— The returns omit to state the number of sittiTigs in one place of worship belonging to the Chubch of England, attended by a maximum of HiM at a, aevviee. —Ifeit/ier sittings nor attendants are given lor one place of worship belonging to the Church of England. Cheltenham.— The numl)er of attendants is not mentioned for two places of worship belonging to the Church or England. Chester.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Independents, attended by a maximum of 5.", persons at a service ; in one belonging to the Scotch Baptists, attended by a maximuni ol 12 at a service ; in one belonging to Lady Huntingdon's Connexion, attended by a maxmium ot 20i.i at a service ; and m one belonging to the LATTEirDAy Saints, attended by a maximum of 250 at a service. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 117 T \.Hi,i-; F. — continued. o Jvumbcr Nnnilirr of Atlfudiiuls .at I'ulili.' WiM-shii) •„ Xuml ' jr Nmnbcr of Attrndants at I'ublic Wdrsliip RELIGIOUS cS of Sittings. cm Suiuhiv, 5lavcli.",ii. 1S51 i of Sittinp,'s. on SiiiKlav, -March :iiM8.51 _ DENOAIINATIOX. [iurliidin^- Sun- day Seliolarsj. o.£- o ineludiiii; Sun- day Scholars]. H..S 3 o IMorn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. 1 = ~ 9 ^.5 COLCHESTER. COVENTRY. (Munici pal Borough.) llunicipal Borough.) Population, 19,443. Population, 36,208 Total - %\ 6101 4C93 13,796 6095 7260 4049 20 65S8 8949 15,537 6827 1827 5892 PrOTESTAXT CnUECHES: Church of England - Ifi 2.'586 1172 6460 3161 1033 1257 6 3714 4267 7981 2871 1214 2503 Independents - f> 1480 118.5 2665 1510 1631 1278 4 (iSl 1807 2548 1350 ?,51 1244 Particular Baptists 3 440 1170 1610 560 90(1 457 2 240 620 800 537 417 General, Baptists, Xew Connexion 1 50 250 300 397 170 Baptists {not otherwise ! defined) 1 300 300 30 50 35 Society of Friends 1 7(i7 767 58 48 1 3(1(1 .. : 300 3i .5 1 nitarians 1 2(1(1 260 460 325 110 A\<'sl(.ynu Methodists - 1 270 5(>0 830 500 8.") .33(1 1 mo 650 750 203 242 Primitive ^[ethodists - 3 106 256 422 183 28.i 205 1 ii2 168 260 193 142 Xew Churcli 1 150 350 500 20 20(1 300 Isolated Congregations 1 36] 667 ' 1028 Other CiTRisTiAy Cns. : Roman Catholics 1 140 110 73 67 1 600 200 i 800 900 300 1000 Latter Day Saints 1 102 102 3(1 120 1 25(1 .. \ 2.50 20 57 04 I DERBY. DEVONPORT. {Ifunic pal Borough.) {Parliamentary Boro igh.) Popidation, 40,609. Population, 50,159 TOTAl - 31 7414 11,783 19,617 10,977 3776 9198 42 9030 12,050 23,180 13,110 2997 12,248 Peotestaxt Churches : Church (if England 11 3573 4991 8504 4700 2299 2590 13 5005 3327 10,432 5528 1531 3990 Independents 3 498 1090 1588 847 631 78(t i) MCiO 33St 1^2:! 2009 473 2197 Particular Jlaptists 5(10 500 220 111 192 4 667 1547 2214 1409 200 1430 (icii. Baptist New Con. 651 599 1250 472 51(1 Baptists (not otherwise ildhied) 372 1128 1500 570 215 870 Sficiety of Friends 300 300 42 30 T'nitarians 450 217 lti7 1 300 : 300 62 4(» ^Jloraviaus - . - 1 300 .. 1 .300 190 230 AVeslc^van :\rethccdists - 750 1499 221-9 1041 14(1 9SS -, 90(> 2397 1 3303 2683 145 2825 IMethcidistNewCoiniex. 1.50 330 480 256 384 1 40 140 180 100 180 I'riuiilive Jlethcxlists - 060 533 1192 674 1310 Bible Christians 'J 8;> 397 480 339 161 341 A\ eslevau Association - 1 30 238 1 268 150 30 140 A\ eslevau l{<'formers - 360 374 734 543 CS2 1 80 SO 70 New Church 100 240 340 151 85 Isolated Congregation - 2 120 120 97 7.5. Other Christias- Cns : Roman Catholics 2 500 500 1241 35(( 700 1 60 320 380 500 250 2.':0 Latter Day Saints 1 300 300 50 40 250 Colchester.— The returns omit to ft.ite tlie number of sitthigx in one pl.noe of worship helonu'ln:; to the Cue kch of Kngland, attended by a maximum o{li.',(\ at a service ; and in one belongim: to the Independents, attended by.i maximum of 100 persons at a service. — The number of attendants is not given fcjr one place of worship belonging to the Cuuiicu of England. CovENTRT.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one pl.ice of worship belont'in?: to the CnuRCH op England.— The number otntifmlants is not tiven for one place of worship belonging to the Culkcii of Englanu; nor for one pl.ace belonging to an Isolated Congregation. Derby. — The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one pl.iee of worship belonging to the CnnRCH of England^ attended by a maximum number of 20U persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Roman Catholics, attended by a maximum number of -44 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not stated tor two places of worship belonging to the CuuRcu OF England. Devonport.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to an Isolated Con- gregation, attended by a maximum number of 'M persons at a service. I 3 US CENSUS, 1851:-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Taf.le F. — continued. RELIGIOUS DENOMIX VTIOX' "3 1 II lis Xumber of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public AA'orshii) on Sunday, r.Iarch 30, 1S51 [including Sun- day Scholars]. 3 ^1 Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public "Worship on unday, March 3'J, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars] . 1 i| 1 ^ J il j .^- 3 if. i^ I =- ip DOVER. {M^micipal Boro^igh.) Population, 22,241. DUDLEY. (Parliamentary £orough. Population, 37,962. Total - 21 5436 4413 1 11,338 6805 3311 4S07 32 7367 8044 15,911 9128 4171 7707 Pkotestast Chueches : Church of England Presby. Ch. in England Independents General Baptists Particular Baptists Baptists {not otherwise defined) - - Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Methodist New Connex. Primitive Methodists - Othee Citeistiax Chs.: Roman Catholics La,tter Day Saints - - Jews - - - . 7 3 1 1 1 1 '3 1 2 1 4362 279 106 180 485 30 2449 97i 400 584 9 7111 12.50 500 500 389 180 1069 300 39 4854 454 233 294 18 822 70 60 2766 60 100 10 295 80 2848 477 319 268 705 130 00 5 1 1 1 2 1 1 1 6 6 4 1 1 1 2994 2700 200 450 420 758 50 50 250 500 350 . . 170' . . 862 1.354 1010 1540 756 444 1 200 238 105 ..i 10 5694 650 1178 100 750 350 170 500 2216 2350 1200 438 105 10 2311 390 836 224 160 350 IS 190 1342 1530 737 830 10 1745 60 CO 270 79.3 661 535 35 10 1211 300 474 100 400 250 182 1290 1950 990 500 50 10 EXETER. FINSBURY. {Municipal Borough.) {P Population, 32,818. Population, 323,772. TOTAI, - 40 5984 11,943 18,457 12,285 6448 8992 127 k 175 51,574 89,129 60,899 n,6i2J47,620 Peotesta>'t Chueches: Church of England 25 3661 1 6649 10,840 7852 5438 4655 46 21,415 26.164 48,879 29,694 6891 23,050 Church of Scotland 1 120 480 600 250 .. 100 Presbv. Ch. in England . . 2 565 935 1500 870 718 Independents 2 180 892 1072 557 133 507 24 t212 9938 15,070 10.262 1651 10.539 Particular Baptists 3 140 890 1030 960 290 1050 19 2388 6093 8661 5573 822 5661 Baptists {not otherwise defined) ... 1 30 30 20 Society of Friends i 700 700 54 37 Unitarians 1 100 700 800 364 250 1 20 ISO 266 130 Wesleyan Methodists - 2 250 ! 1130 1380 920 150 980 9 2216 4588 6804 .3818 1205 38^" Primitive Methodists - . . 1 3 268 962 12-30 225 93 302 Bible Christians - 1 300 ! 500 800 130 165 226 "Weslevan Association - . . 1 .. 3 305 354 659 5i7 ..1 332 Wesleyan Reformers - 1 115 230 S45 300 60 345 1 50 150 200 93 . . ' 130 L^Huntingdon's Connes. . . 1 1 2000 New Church .. 1 520 520 300 126 Brethren ... i 200 , 200 150 120 Isolated Congregations 1 200 800 1000 ~ 700 200 soo ' 1216 550 1766 1882 5 389 Othee Cheistian Chs. : Roman Catholics 1 100 100 200 250 4 1370 640 2010 4945 601 1679 Cath. & Apos. Church - 1 300 300 200 150 180 Latter Day Saints 3 700 700 140 194 51( Jeivs . . . - 1 38 52 j 90 1 48 12 2S Dover.— Tlie returns omit to state the number of si«i'nj7s in one plaeeol worship belon^'ins to the Latteb Day Saints, attended bv a maximum number of 130 persons at a service. -The number of attendants is not given lor one place ol' worship beloninn?'to the GENERAL Baptists, and for one place belomrlnj: totheltOMAN Catholics. -A'ertAer sittimjs nor attend- ants are L'iven tor one place of worship belonging to the Latter Day Saints. Exeter.— The number of sittings is not given for one place of worship delonging to the Chukch of England, attended by a maximum number of 110 pei-sous at a service ; and for one pLace belongins to the Pabticclab Baptists, attended bv a maximum number of 3IX) persons at a service.— The number of af(«n(/ant9 is not given for one place of worship belonging to the CiiCRCH OF E^ai.X'SD.—Seilher sittings nor altenjantj are given lor one place of worship belonging to the Church FiNSBUiiY.— The number of sittvtgs is not given for one place of worship belondns to the Chcrch OF England, attended bv a m.-iximum Dumber of34i) persons at a service ; for two places belonging to tiie Particilar Haptists, .attended bv a maxiinum nir.-.iber of 1«5 persons .-it .1 service ; for the place of worship helongins to Lady Hcntingdon's Connexion, -ittended bv a maximum number of 2U0i) persons .at a service ; for two places lielonirini.' to Isolated Congregations, attended by a maxiamm number oCjM persons at a service ; and forone place belonginir to the Koman Catholics, attended by a maximum numberof 20;ii)erson3ata service. -The number of ««s«./uji/5 is notgiveufor four places of worship belonL:mg tothe CBC&cu OF Kngland; for ono place belonging to the Independekt.s ; and for one place belonging to the ItOJiAN Catholics. AND WaLSS.] SUMMARY TABLES. 119 Table F. — continued. RELIGIOUS o il Numbe of Sittin r ;s. Atto Piil)li (111 IMarc [inch day (■ ulici idan • \V( Sum \ ;>(», din^ of tsat rsliip av, l'x51 !Sun- arsl. o.S" 2; Number of Sittings. Xiniibcr of Attendants at Pid)lic Worship on Siuiday, i\Iarc!i 30, 1851 [including Sun- ^clUI day Scholars]. DENOMIXATIO:^. d II < ft 3 o cu o < - § Hi 6 ft'C 13 1 After- noon. Even- ing. GATESHE;\J). GRAVESEND. (Municipal Borongli.) Popidation, 25,508. (3Iunicipal Borough.) Population, 16,633. Total - 24 3890 3841 9081 3519 2424 2467 11 2204 3078 6532 3919 936 32.31 Protestant Chfeches : Church of England 7 1605 940 3S95 1583 619 1163 4 1030 1114 3350 1945 664 1801 Presby. Ch. in England 1 600 600 290 100 .. " Independents 1 428 673 1101 690 500 Particular Baptists 2 430 540 970 507 200 360 "Wesleyan Methodists - 6 1078 880 1958 516 255 664 1 230 630 860 481 72 420 Methodists.NewConnex. 5 595 1331 1926 630 1006 392 .. .. 1 .. Primitive Methodists - 4 312 90 402 341 149 1 80 100 180 140 . . 1 150 Isolated Congregations 1 50 16 .. Other Christian Cns.: Eoman Catholics 1 300 300 500 200 1 21 21 140 .. GREAT YARMOUTH. GREENWICH. {Municipal Borough.) {Parlian entary Borough.) Population, 30,879. Population, 105,784. Total - 21 5699 8232 14,223 7280 4297 5716 70 10,431 17,830 34,685 1 25,548 :6486 13,543 Protestant Churches : i Church of England 5 3200 3728 692S 3785 2499 2163 21 5611 8134 18,845 14,716 5037 5303 Presby. Ch. in England 3 208 1128 1776 1257; .. 481 Independents - 2 284 816 1100 640 519 7 790 2308 3858 2499 125 1908 Particular Baptists 1 150 338 480 316 434 270 9 1100 2514 3614 2702 104 2260 General Baptists, New Connexion 1 300 200 •• Baptists {not otherwise defined) 2 190 248 438 196 101 137 . Society of Friends 1 255 255 17 10 1 148 148 25 11 Unitarians 1 50 350 400 210 130 •• Wesleyan Methodists - 3 400 1050 1450 671 246 689 6 758 1542 2320 1365 26 1169 Methodist New Connex. 1 250 500 750 347 349 333 Primitive Methodists - 1 300 700 1000 500 600 900 3 255 177 432 180 8 191 Bible Christians - 2 lis 240 358 181 156 Wesleyan Association - 3 373 431 804 536 872 . Wesleyan Reformers - 1 150 250 400 400 450 1 111 60 L^Huntingdon'sCoimex 1 150 470 620 180 150 Isolated Congregations 2 480 480 159 90 7 430 98 540 521 72 536 Other Christian Chs.: j Roman Catholics 3 350 950 1300 1047 822 740 Latter Day Saints 2 100 252 212 180 230 Jexos 1 30 30 60 14 22 Gateshead.- The number of attcndwus is not given for;two places of worship belonging to the CiiuKcn or Kngland. _ Greenwich.- The returns omit to state the number of sittmgs in one place of worship bclongine tpj^'; ;i'^\f ticjjlak Baptists, attenclod by a maximum number of 450 persons at aservice ; and in one place belonging o an soLAiiD Congbe- <;atiox. attended by a maximum of 200 persoiis.-Thc number of attendants is not given for one place ot worship belonpng to an Isolated (.'oNGiuiGATioN.^^ 120 CENSUS,. 1851 :-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table F. — continued. RELIGIOUS DEXO:>IIXATIOX. u 'o.£- ^ IS 2; Xuinber of Sittings. XuiullIT of Attcn vorsli I, be! oiiging tlie '\l 'ESLEV AN J Exao- HOLL.— The number of siulnns is not given for one place of worship belonffin? to tlie Baptists (not otherwise defined), attended by a, maxinmra number (jf .W persons at a -.service.— A'e/Mrr sittim/s nor attendants are given lor two places ol worship belonging to the Church of England ; for one place belonging to the liAri'iSTS (not otherwise dehned) ; ana lur one plate belonging to the Primitive Methodists. AND Wales.] SUxMMARY TABLES. 121 Tarlk F. — confinued.\ RELIGIOUS TIFXOMTNATTOX o Number of Sittiujrs. Number of Attend.-intsat I'ublir Worsliip (in Suuclav, .Marcli ;iil, l's.51 1 iiirluiliu?;' Sun- day ScUolarsJ. ^ Nnuibcr of Sitting-s. Number of At1iMid;',uts at Public ^\■orshill on Sundav, March 30, 1S.51 ' iueluiling Sun- day Scholars]. 5?- o o si "3 o JH." ^_ ^.S 5?- V, 6 o < P- > ~ KIDDERMINSTER. {M'tinicix>al Jiorough.) Population, 18,462. KING'S LYNN. {3Iunicipal Bnrov//h.) Population, 19,355. Total - 15 37.56 5629 9685 5027 801 4066 15 3257 5145 9502 5070 il767 3202 Protestaxt CTirr.cnES: Church of England IndcpcniU'iits Particular IJaptists Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyau Metliodists - Priuiitix-e Methodists - Wesleyau Association - Wesleyan Kelbrniers - L^Hui'itingdon'sConnex. OinEE Christian Chs.: Roman Catliolics Latter Day Saints I 1 'i .3 2 'i 1 2.).">6 1(10 120 f.O 340 110 230 2.-j0 2689 KlOO 280 500 550 110 470 5545 1100 400 5.50 890 230 700 230 2789 5.33 221. sii 400 210 260 300 484 167 1,50 2212 ,300 LSI 1.57 6S.3 233 300 4 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1,324 258 3711 120 146 270 11.3 150 400 lOtt 1640 700 750 104 884 417 150 500 .3714 958 1120 120 250 1160 530 300 900 350 10(1 2090 538 740 7 120 (;25 343 102 281 200 30 1314 lot 281 71 i)7(> 386 616 420 360 100 a50 LAMBETH. LEEDS. (Parliame ntary Borotioli:) Municipal Borour/h.) Population, 251,345. Population, 172,270. Total - 96 22,849 36,925 61,661 40,240 5295 32,426 1.37 iS.ail 42,804 176,488 39,392 1 12,962 29,280- Protestant Churches: j 1 Church of England - 36 13,975 22,468 38,223 24.723 2804 17.77S 36 1760 10.193 25,436 13,530 6106: 8558 Independents 15 2620 7092 9712 6854 1072 560 1 ji .idoO 6255 1 8305 3428 90 2564 Particular liaptists 12 1078 3216 4374 350S 74t; 3376 ;) 12 to 2693 3941 1330 69S 108O Scotch liaiiti.-ls - __ 1 130 150 35 48 42 General iJaptists, New Connexion . . 2 300 850 1150 469 477 Baptists (not otherwise defined) 1 100 100 33 1 104 436 540 235 159 Society of Friends 1 334 334 117 72 1 IKK) 110(1 363 169 Unitarians .•;; liOO 550 1240 506 227 Wesleyau Methodists - 12 2262 3026 5288 3292 15 3719 2(i 7604 12,s71 20,475 9614 2193 8089 Methodist New Connex. 1 120 462 582 219 160 7 642 2075 2717 1573 711 1314 Primitivi' ^[etllodists - 5 400 50 480 105 16 131 13 1607 2293 3900 1507 698 1698 Bible Clu-istiaiis 1 140 116 256 129 238 Wesleyan .Vssociation - 1 90 70 160 87 52 10 14^58 2916 4351- 1796 725 1843 Weslevau U<4'(]rmers - 1 100 123 110 110 4 200 200 630 732 10,30 L Huiitingdon'sConnex. 1 100 400 500 340 200 New Church , . 1 150 700 850 8() lit'l Brethren 2 150 100 250 271 330 Isolated Congregations 5 820 820 256 60 75 5 280 280 195 181 559 Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics 2 400 820 1220 3644 365 lOOO Cath. and Apos. Church 1 400 400 23(1 30(» 3(10 Latter Day Saints 3 310 310 190 210 335 i 240 240 100 150 200 Jews ... " 90 50 140 46 86 Kidderminster. -The nunilic-r of attriidant.i i* not tiven fur one iAmc nl' worsliii. lielonu'iiiu tn the Clll-Rcii OF ENGLAND. — ^'cither .^>ttui uvr aiichdants iire given lor one place ot'\viii>lii|> bclunning to the J'rimitive JIetiioih^ts. Lambeth. - The returns omit to state the number of siuiii^ "^ < — c-l p:-^ ^-i i5- TOTAl - PfiOTESTAST ChUECHES : Church of Englaud Uuited. Presby. Chvirch t'resby. Ch. in England Independents Particular Baptists General Baptists, New Connexion Baptists (not otherwise defined) Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Primitive Methodists - Wesleyan xissociation - Wesleyan Reformers - Welsh Calv. Methodists L-'Huntingdou'sCouncx. New Chiu-ch Isolated Congregations OlHEE CimiSTIAX ChS. : Roman Catholics Greek Church Catholic and Apostolic Church Latter Day Saints Jezvs MARYLEBONE. (Parliamentary Boron f/li.) Population, 370,957. 22,858 80 782 3414 1936 450 100 50 1857 130 138 70 59,570 198,753 36,102 600 1900 8189 4388 800 400 450 3501 50 60 140 60 1040 1394 100 1100 220 62,085 680 2682 11,603 6324 1250 500 500 5158 180 198 70 766 2070 300 906 360 1040 3404 100 1100 220 49,405 210 1775 9205 3096 1074 200 300 3814 102 277 45 525 195 181 5G93 20 700 90 1S,4L)3|47,175 690 26,301 150 1080 8309 3262 1098 200 200 3010 201 336 60 4S0 130 163 450 170 MERTHYR TYDFIL. [Parliamentary Borough.) Population, 63,080. 10 1602 261 1429 150 120 2640 1260 10 16,676 910 5477 5183 200 1881 310 2639 22,706 '49.36 28,159 8466 10,864 461 3310 460 120 5279 300 1413 76' 1837 7902 9041 263 760 142 40 1544 1728 1057 8336 10,664 204 1619 276 115 3977 462 23 Martlebone.— The return? omit to state the niimher of sittings in one pl.nce of worship beloneini; to the Establtsiied Church, attended hy a maximum number of 600 persons at a service; and in one place helonfrins to the Indepeneems, attended by a maximum number of 1.52 person.s at a service.— The number of attrntlants is not piven for four places of worship belongins; to the Established Chdbch ; and for one place belont.'ins to the Koman Catholics.— JV^ej c NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE. (3IuHicipal Borough.) Population, 87,78-i. NEMTORT. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 19,323. Total - 51 11,165 15,931 28,806 18,710 1610 11,730 21 4635 5383 10,018 5365 646 5424 Peotestant Chueches : Church of England Ohiu'ch of Scotland Ihiited Presby. Clivwch Presby. Ch. in England Independents Particular Baptists Scotch Baptists - • Baptists (not otherwise defined) Society of Pricnds Unitarians Wesleyau Methodists - Methodist New Connex. Primitive Methodists - Bible Cliristians Wesleyan Association - "Weslevan Reformers - ■Welsh Calv. Methodists New Church Isolated Congregations Other Cheistian Cns. : Roman Catholics Latter Day Saints Jews 11 •2 3 2 5 1 1 1 2 6 3 4 "i 2 2 1 2877 500 500 260 86 1548 250 512 257 1150 680 1066 495 350 150 410 74 7051 isio 950 350 815 2502 782 757 50 1334 30 9928 1500 1200 1570 1036 1898 250 512 1072 3652 1472 1823 495 400 ibo 1744 104 7202 62o 1170 704 S26 1028 217 461 1270 210 806 630 70 8 3389 50 2643 225 40 112 139 145 370 66 900 4S91 800 275 548 518 698 42 lis 1307 280 742 780 70 57 604 •• 3 5 3 '2 i 2 1 '2 1 1 905 755 1000 590 50 425 150 460 300 631 1068 924 1250 180 250 80 1000 1536 1823 1924 1840 230 675 230 460 1300 1177 873 912 483 71 2io 260 19 1300 60 128 98 20 200 200 820 1007 1150 634 84 409 201 19 700 400 NORTHAMPTON. [Mtmicipal Borough.) Population, 26,657. NORWICH. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 68,195. TOTAl - 28 5049 7622 14,268 7381 2226| 72S9 80 9422 10,330 28,834 13,240 10,274 7908 Peotestant Chueches : Church of England Independents Particular Baptists General Baptists, New Connexion - Baptists (not otherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Primitive ^Methodists - Wcsle\-an Association - Wesleyan Reformers - Lniuntingdon'sConnex. Now Church Isolated Congregations Otuee Cheistiax Chs.: Roman Catholics Latter Day Saints Jews 11 3 5 "i 1 i 1 i 1 1 2407 339 580 400 95 465 128 35 200 400 3436 1467 1241 195 932 172 179 6810 1806 2121 400 290 1397 300 214 200 300 ! 400 1 2987 1518 1545 ' 59 230 796 79 107 30 30 1031 675 388 92 40 25 9 14 4 1 12 1 1 1 1 13 87 95 50 60 36 28 20 00 00 41 3 4 1 3 1 1 4 1 1 1 11 1 1 1 3986 38( 699 150 206 408 120 696 196 120 250 12 1740 400 59 2533 1866 1748 150 380 1495 858 450 700 120 30 15,551 2246 2447 300 256 408 500 2191 1054 570 950 132 1740 400 89 6520 1735 1639 200 116 93 491 494 607 160 90 497 250 26 6381 250 817 150 138 41 506 604 117 115 j 974 , isi 2186 989 1169 150 132 136 669 788 294 80 106 1035 150 24 Newcasixe-on-Tyne. The returns omit to state the nunilier ol ."Mings m one place of worsliip beloniring to the United rKESBYTEiiiAN Cuukcii, attended l)y a maximum number of 21', persons at a service; and iu oue place belongins to an Isolated Congregation, attended by a maximum number of 30 persons .it a service.- The number ot attendant': is not given for one place of worship bclont-iuK to the Established Cuvb-CH.- jydther sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Chukch ; for cue place belonging to the rABTict;LAE li ai'Tists ; and for one place beloniring to theTjAfTISTS, not otherwise detined. _ Kewport.- The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Established Chorch, attended by a maximum number of auo persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the LATTER DAY Saints, attended by a maximum number of 400 persons at a service. IsoRTHAMPTON.- The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Church ami tnr one place belonging to the KoMAN Catholics. . >s0KW!CH.- The returns omit to state tlie number of sittings: in three places of wor.'hip belongmg to the Established Church, attended by a maximum number of acu persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the I'bimitive Methodists, attended hv a maximum number of 15 persons at a service; in one place belonging to ati Isolated Congregation, attended by a maximum number of 59 persons nt a service : and in one place belopgmg to the Roman Catholics, attended hy a maximum number of 250 persons at a service. The number of attendants is not given for one pl.ace ol worship belonging to the Established Church.— i\'ciY^cr sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to an ISOLATED Congkegation. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 12: T ABLE F. — continued. RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. i If Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public AVorship on Sunday, Jlarch 3(1, is51 [including Sun- day Scholars]. 3 Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship (in Sunday, Jlarch 30, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars]. 9- ^ Free. Appro- priated. Total. Morn- ing. After- noon. CI iu > 3- NOTTINGHAM. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 57, 407. OLDHAM. (Slunicipal Borough.) Population, 52,820. Total - 37 11,481 14,763 26,947 16,854 1450 14,846 29 7415 8739 16,784 7229 4898 4792 Peotestant Churches : Church of England Independents Particular Baptists General Baptists, New Connexion Baptists {not otherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians Moravians "W'csleyaii ?,Ietliodists - Mctriodist NewConnex. I'rimitive ^lethodists - Wi'slt'van Association - Indi'iicudent Methodists W'osleyau Reformers - New Church Isolated Congregations Other Christian Ohs. : Roman Catholics Cath. and Apos. Church Latter Day Saints 8 5 3 3 1 1 1 '2 1 2 i '1 1 2 2 1 1 1 3522 1067 1050 426 100 550 60 1030 132 5S3 HO 000 200 770 500 400 324 30 2820 2774 1330 1705 550 2(5.31. 850 12(57 200 623 20 7042 38 U 2370 2131 100 550 610 3661 982 1850 340 6(i6 200 770 1123 400 324 50 5570 2014 1098 1231 30 87 606 183() 734 1223 165 500 60 176 1420 83 27 508 277 50 20 i4 49 45 24 312 136 15 4124 1345 1225 1419 47 225(') 493 1900 245 766 100 147 601 233 14 9 4 2 'i 1 2 1 2 2 1 S295 630 280 48 400 37(1 84 29S 200 790 600 450 3975 1760 490 140 84 1220 35S 484; 188 40 7870 2390 770 188 484 1590 442 782 388 790 600 490 2784 1634 500 lis 179 779 148 100 180 260 550 2489 757 102 88 293 122 223 150 224 250 920 1042 510 18.5 707 146 610 360 252 Jezcs ___ OXFORD. (3Iunicipal Borough.) Population, 27,843. PLYMOUTH. {3Iunicipal Borottgh.) Population, 52,221. Total - 32 6350 5413 15,518 8242 2785 .5488 38 9258 13,647 23,805 13,176 3056 12,542 Peotestaxt Churches : Church of England Independents Particular Baptists Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan ^Methodists - Primitive Jlethodists - Bible Christians Wesleyan Association - AVesleyan Reformers - New Church Isolated Congregations Other Christian Chs. : .Roinau Catholici 19 2 3 1 "i 2 'i 1 1 1 4171 394 1000 300 186 90 95 50 40 3145 550 450 250 nih 156 40 11,296 944 1525 550 7()2 246 95 50 80 30 5767 606 1053 100 448 122 86 50 10 2235 5(io 50 3273 444 1070 400 190 7i 40 10 5 1 1 5 i 1 16 i 1 3891 736 329 40(J 168 810 88 136 245(i 2.J0 4824 2232 707 5(16 1466 540 172 305() 150 9615 2968 10.36 400 674 2276 628 308 550(') 250 150 6086 1517 797 60 213 1487 279 77 2527 83 50 1642 62 114 30 78 203 853 ■:4 5074 1440 569 209 1363 4oi 44 3342 Cath. and Apos. Church Jeivs 24 6 6(» 4 NoTTiKGHAM.— Tlie number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Catholic and Apostolic Church. — Keitlter sittings lun- attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Koman Catholics. Oldham.- The returns omit to utate the number o{ sittings in one place of worship belonging to an Isolated Congrega- tion, attended by a maximum number of (10 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of worship belonging to the Established Church, and for one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation. Oxford. — The retiims omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Cucr.cn of England, attended by a maximum number of 1000 persons at a service. 128 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELKIIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table ¥.— continued. RELIGIOUS DEXOrtllNATIOX. o 11 2; Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship, on Sunday, March 30, l.sjl [includinp; Sun- day Scholars]. Number of Sittings. Number of Attendants at Public Worship, on Sunday, March 30, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars]. 2 1 II 1 o . 1 , i 9% ^ < ^ i e Morn- ing. After- noon. Even- ing. PORTSMOUTH. (.Vi'iiicipal Boroiir/h.) Population, 72,096. PRESTON. {Municipal Jjorovr/h.) Population, 69,512. Total - 41 9400 !l4,813 26,013 17,044 603913,501 29 10 2 1 i 1 1 i 1 1 'i 4 9750 1900 410 1(34 60 528 721) 300 1.50 50 50 ihl) 2212 14,892 24,642 11,803 I6O3I 4293 PEOTESTAIfT OnrECHES : Church of England - Independents General Baptists Particular Baptists Scotch Baptists - Baptists (not otherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Primitive Methodists - BilVic Christians ^^'e50 580 950 19,562 4480 1470 750 8110 91 10 10,479 195.2 10(10 070 350 950 320 500 0291 2283 831 362 130 050 52S2 1000 977 241 30 50 2000 140 27 293-1 413 8() 960 166 100 5656 1854 624 527 3.5(j 4319 1183 1550 161 (W 2000 250' SOUTHAMPTON. {3Iunicipal Borough.) Population, 35,305. SOUTH SHIELDS. {Municixtal Borough.) Population, 28,974. TOTAl - 29 6977 10,732 17,959 10,302 2449 8829 30 5058 8920 13,978 4768 2790 5831 Protestant Chitrches: Church of England United Presliy. Church Preshy. Ch.in England Independents Particular Baptists Baptists (not othertoise defined) ... Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Metliotlists - 7^Ieth(jdisf New Conncx. Priuiilive Rlethodists - Bible Christians - Wesleyan Association - Isolated Congregations French Protestants Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics Cath. and Apos. Church Latter Day Saints Jews ... 10 '2 3 "i 2 1 'i 2 '2 1 1 1 1 1 3913 sis 260 70 500 159 190 450 250 150 200 20 6268 1743 660 400 600 lii 90 506 300 57 10,181 2558 920 2.50 470 1100 273 280 950 250 300 150 200 77 5729 1909 460 54 267 635 178 154 285 500 80 30 21 1293 373 70 i5 106 208 300 60 30 4897 1640 387 336 600 248 165 409 80 50 17 9 2 1 1 1 5 1 3 "2 1 1 i 2366 50 436 70 478 100 600 430 210 270 48 2844 650 660 900 420 1700 400 760 450 30 100 5210 700 1090 900 70 420 2184 500 1360 880 240 370 48 1550 335 427 352 40 224 295 145 570 3()0 89 430 ii 695 164 145 40 112 266 727 370 144 110 23 1980 180 280 341 4fl 276 525 230 124« 589 150 Salford.— The number i>iiTs.~ Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists. C. K 130 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table F. — continued. Number of Attendants at Number of Attendants at Niunber Public Worship 75 Number Public Worship ^j on Sunday, a on Sunday, RELIGIOUS of Sittings. March 30, 1851 of Sittings. March 30, 1851 [including Sun- day Scholars]. [including Sun- O.p "S.£- day Scholars]. DENOMINATION. :^t x.'^ 1 S£ ^5 < ft o Morn, ing. AfterT noon o 60 > s 1^' a5 Si II 3 U S--^ §3 o g in SOUTHWARK. 1 STOCKPORT. {Parliamentary Borowgh.) [Municipal Borough.) Population, 172,863. Population, 53,835. Total - 82 19,901 23,706 46,860 31,879 6180 27,066 35 7791 14,177 22,168 12,110 1437 9502 Protestant Chueches : Church of England 32 12,026 9819 23,588 13,038 4591 11,077 8 3528 5278 8806 4010 1020 3270 Preshy. Ch. iu England 1 50 850 900 300 150 Independents 10 2204 4951 7155 5019 4;il 5147 5 863 2223 3086 1598 1716 Genei-al Baptists 1 100 150 250 40 .. Particular Baptists 1« 1356 4726 6342 4145 20 3938 2 360 510 870 349 405 General Baptists, New Connexion i 700 300 1000 550 600 1 1.50 150 30 40 Society of Friends 1 500 500 75 29 Unitarians 1 350 50 400 55 120 1 .50 400 450 250 150 Wesleyan Methodists - 7 1457 2206 3G63 1070 850 9 1910 3021 4931 2600 110 2201 Methodist New Connex. 2 340 989 1329 640 672 Primitive Methodists - 1 100 100 51 SO 360 322 682 253 137 420 Wesleyan Association - •i 218 484 702 169 95 187 1 100 264 364 250 120 ] ndependent Methodists 1 130 120 250 50 30 175 Wesleyan Reformers - i 100 70 170 100 160 Welsh Calv. Methodists 1 100 100 100 60 Isolated Congregations 4 220 220 57 14 127 1 200 173 Other Christian Chs. : Roman Catholics 3 300 20 1570 7200 900 4500 1 1050 1050 2000 Latter Day Saints •• 1 80 140 160 Jews . - - - - 120 SO 2lH( 50 30 1 ST OKE-I JPON-TRENT. SUNDERLAND. (Pa rliame ntary Borottgh.) 3I'unic ipal Borough.) Popul itiou, 84,027. Population, 63,897. Total - 73 17,100 22,113 40,723 ^?,012 6732 12,609 63 14,393 14,371 30,766 14,098 1942 14,972 Protestant Churches : Church of England IS 6289 9374 17,163 5681 285? 2331 9 4190 4533 8723 4461 1061 3526 United Prestay. Church 4 100 1100 2110 1219 1296 Preshy. Ch. in England 1 100 350 450 201 179 1 21 700 721 456 418 Independents 7 966 1854 2820 1135 15 1046 4 9(i2 1486 3448 1387 1563 Particular Baptists 3 245 280 525 371 209 4 l«5t» 100 1750 814 125 1407 General Baptists, New Connexion i 80 80 71 44 40 Baptists (not otherwise defined) 2 80 .. Society of Friends 2 400 400 52 22 1 700 700 136 93 Unitarians ... 1 250 50 300 20 200 Wesleyan I\Ietliodists - 12 3247 4040 7297 3097 997 3365 15 2125 3531 5656 1350 3oi 2052 Methodist New Connex. 13 3052 3942 6994 2427 1012 2914 3 234 326 560 328 452 Primitive Methodists - 7 1143 865 2008 445 l3;'o 1367 6 1360 1240 2600 1510 2080 Wesleyan Association . 3 1003 628 1631 242 320 783 4 729 1171 1992 637 46 665 "Weslevan Reformers - 3 1110 70 1180 722 56 1280 New Church 1 35 35 30 .. Brethren ... 2 175 175 65 , , Isolated Congregations 3 830 830 ie 260 20 Other Christian Chs. : Roman Catholics 3 365 780 1145 1260 150 310 1 50 30 80 950 Jeivs .... 2 82 34 116 12 13 SouTHWAKK.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church op England, attended by a maximum number of 250 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Koman Catholics, attended by a maximum numlier of 4000 persons at a serrice.— The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship belongine to the Church op Kngland ; for one place belongini; to the Wesleyan Methodists; and for one place Lelongmg to the Jews. Stockport.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesletan Methodists, attended by a maximum number of 43 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Latter Day Saints, attended by a maximum number of 160 persona at a service. Stoke-upon-Trent.— The number of a««n(/a»ib- is not given for two places of worshipbelonging to the CnuRcnoF England. Sunderland. — The returns omit to state the numlier of sittings in one p^ace of worship belunL'ing to the Baptists (not othenoine defined), attended by a maximum number of 80 persons at a service ; and in one place belongijig to the JlETHO- dist New Connexion, attended by a maximum number of 20 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given (or one place of worship belongine to the Jews.- A'either siiiiiiys nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Baftists (not otitencisc defined). AND AVaLES.] SUMMARY TABLES. 131 Taule E. — continued. RELIGIOUS DENOMINATION. Number of SiUinss, Nimil)pr of Attcndiiuls at, Pulilio Wdrship on Smidav, i^Iarch ;',i). 1,S51 [iiu'ludin.LT Sun- day Scliolars]. Number of Sitfiiiirs. 2 " —■ Number of Allcudant.s a1 I'lildic Worship oil Suiidiiy March .■;((, I'sol, [iiii-hidiii,;:: Sun- day SeholarsJ. ^^ to pJ^ S SWANSEA. rOWER HAMLETS. (Municipal Borough.) (Pa vriamentary Boroucfh.) Population, 31,461. Population, 539,111. Total - 37 7101 10,138 18,339 6835 2042 9491 214 ■>6,249 62,273 i:i3,i:.7 S2,522 13.5fil 63,870 Protestant Churches : f ibiireh of Eiifcland - 5 1770 2597 5067 1597 673 1175 65 il,47(J 22,805 67,126 34,724 7632 26.551 Chureh of Seotland - 1 150 602 752 5i)5 305 I'resbv. Ch. in England 1 50 480 530 370 220 Independents 7 1466 2299 3755 1658 108 2466 46 SDon 17,379 26,779 18,921 2073 15,994 General Baptists 2 35(1 460 810 634 450 Particular Baptists S 1413 1654 3067 1221 185 2150 22 4412 5975 10,387 6373 1794 6423 Seventh Dav Baptists - 1 300 300 15 40 16 Baptists (not otherwise defined) 5 440 384 974 390 193 Society of Pricnds i 240 240 22 13 1 560 560 66 24 Unitarians i 400 157 vii " 270 500 770 228 263 Weslevan ^retbodists - 4 502 gii 1416 472 769 2'J i:i4.S 73S1 11,729 5851 709 55s;j '!\Icth( HlistXcwComicx. 3 2! HI 52 31-2 111 75 Primitive Methodists - i 140 160 300 150 260 4 2S0 505 7S5 .572 306 Bible Christians 1 100 300 ?no 220 2' 1(1 Wesleyan Association - .. 2 200 200 400 310 l.;(i Wesleyan Reformers - 4 ISO 550 730;' 886 SVU Welsli Calv. Methodist 5 1150 1S60 3010 758 S63 1450 I/Huntingdon'sConnex. 1 50 600 660 450 600 3 520 2752 3272 1698 1757 Brethren 2 150 180 60 45 Isolated Congregations i 150 150 130 13 817 788 2285 1001 470 13(iO Jjiitherans 2 431 321 752 570 160 German Pro. Reformers 1 140 60 200 120 00 Other Christian Cns. : Roman Catholics 1 200 12 212 300 300 6 585 761 2006 8340 2300 Catli. and Apos. Church 1 700 700 400 Latter Day Saints i 50 70 200 5 550 is 618 117 253 2si Jervs ... 1 30 42 72 1 50 50 40 40 40 TOTAX - Protestant Chitrches : Church of England United Presby. Church Prestay. Ch. in England Independents Particular Baptists Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Jlethodists - Methodist New Connex. Primitive Methodists - Wesleyan Reformers - Isolated Congregations Other Christian Chs.: Roman Catholics . - Jews - . - TYNEMOUTH. (MuniciTpal Borough.] Population, 29,170. 3647 8439 12,i 965 40 100 330 100 400 4("jO 300 200 540 100 166 6 3000 366 700 955 590 1240 950 250 30 334 24 3965 406 800 1285 690 400 1640 1250 450 570 100 500 30 6338 1737 4784 2550 253 6(50 651 220 78 841 630 42() 15 70 534 260 85 864 660 350 494 20 20 17 17 WAKEFIELD. (Municipal Borough.) Population, 22,005. 5677 1852 6894 1201 2516 650 500 605 1.50 130 1550 500 1766 110 460 150 14,821 2636 650 500 500 2371 260 590 1550 7900 3875 1093 255 66 243 710 110 226 1022 2397 4540 369 752 164 84 491 100 480 957 Swansea.. — The returns omit to state the numljer of sittings ia one place of worship helonsriiiL- to tlie Latter Day Saints, attended tiy a maximum numher of 'J.m persons at a service.— T!ie number of attendants is not given for oue place of worship belonsrini; to the I'ARXiriiLAR ]5 ArxisTS ; nor for one place, belonging to the Jews. Tower Hamlets. — The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worslup belonging to the Esta- blished Churcu, attended by a maximum number of ;!00 persons at a service; in four places beloncing to the Indepen- dents, attended by a maximum number of 2288 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Pauticclak Baptists attended by a maximum number of 12(1 persons at a service; and in one place belon^ng to the Wesleyan Methodist Reformers, attended by a maximum nnmlier^f ICO jiersons at a service.— The number ot aitendant^U not given for six places of worship belonging to the Established CiiuEcii. TYNEMotJTU..-The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists, attended by a maximum number of 85 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to tlic Methodist >fEWj Connexion, attended by a maximum number of :'.0 persons at a service.— The number of attanUmts u not given for one place of worship belonging to tlie Roman Catholics.— A'ciVAer sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists. Wakefield — The number of sittings is not given for one pl.ace of worship belonging to (he Ciirp.cH of Kngland, attended by a maximum number of 4(i0 persons at a service; and in one place belonging" to tho l^DEi^L^DE^Ti, attended by 3 maximum number of lo4 persons at a service. K 2 132 CENSUS, 1851 :--RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Tai5le F. — continued. Number of Number of .„ Attendants at ^ Attendants at o Number Public Wovshij) O Number Public Worship X on Sundav. o on Sunday, RELIGIOUS ^ of Sittings. l\larcli 30, is(5i ^ of Sittings. March 30, 1851 z^ [including Sun- 1^ [including Sun- =" ,-" day Scliolars]. day Scholars]. DENOMINATION. fe7 . "S I S"^ PH ^• c . i c ^ 3 S ss ^* 13 . s^ S S?' o ss i^ S o so 5r' u ft's S5P ^o - 'K, fS endents Particular ]5;i|)tists General Baptists New Connexion - _ - Baptists {not otherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyau ]\tethodists - Primitivi' Methodists - Independent Method. - LyHuntingdon'sConnex. Isolated Congregations Other Chkistian Cns. : Roman Catholics 4 1 2 1 1 5 3 10.55 200 300 220 125 985 404 308 2862 700 520 110 9.30 182 602 4917 900 820 330 125 191.5 586 910 2158 398 436 115 86.5 229 946 1395 22 108 390 80 290 1075 307 280 170 1035 162 670 4 1 1 i 1 1 1 2 1 1 1 1811 120 355 250 450 75 300 160 80 3199 138 250 956 194 250 550 617 5010 258 355 500 1406 269 550 710 80 617 3235 120 150 72 198 991 250 425 360 15 870 1911 28 37.5 250 221 S 150 9a 58 looo 2(M> 184 350 22 WESTMINSTER. {Pa rliame7i fa ry Boruugii . ) Population, 241,611. WIGAN. {Municipal Boroiiyli.) Population, 31,941. Total - 99 24,.514 41,092 74,349 49,845 14,932.27,921 1 15 2920 5579 9449 8687 3194 5102 Peotestant Chueches : Church of England Church of Scotland United Presby. Church Independents Particular Baptists Society of Friends Wesleyau Methodists - Primitive Methodists - Independent Method. - Wesleyau Reformers - Welsh Calv. Methodists Isolated Congregations Lutherans Italian Reformers Other Cheistian Chs. : Roman Catholics Jews . - - 59 3 1 11 4 1 5 1 1 2 3 1 5 2 18,278 354 100 2622 260 450 120 550 380 150 1230 20 25,671 2160 500 7538 1350 1021 120 150 520 1460 602 52,142 2514 600 10,160 1760 400 1471 210 700 900 150 2690 622 33,019 2250 510 7022 749 106 827 20 212 400 300 4300 130 13,361 100 631 120 60 20 610 30 14,823 1950 6977 860 49 884 58 160 130 2000 30 3 3 1029 500 460 267 200 100 164 200 2204 1120 705 150 1400 3233 1620 460 972 350 100 164 2550 3302 907 285 691 200 30 47 3225 2308 320 304 212 50 2212 696 478 42 56 48 1570 Walsall.— The miniber n c ■2 £ 3 o 1^ Tree. Appro priatc 3 o H g to o a WOLVE RH AM PTON. (Parliamentary Borovgh.) Population,110,7 tS. WORCESTER. (Sfunicipal Borovgli.) Population, 27,528. Total - 97 25,363 22,892 48,455 27,015 n,9i9 24,650 35 6299 8278 15,547 9298 2090 6837 PEOTESTANT CnUECITES : Church of England Presby. Ch. in England Independents - Particular Baptists Baptists (not otherwise defined) Society of Friends Unitarians Wesleyan Methodists - Methodist iS'ew Connex. Primitive Methodists - AVelsh Calvinistic Metli. I/Himtingdou's Connex. Isolated Congregations Other Cheistian Chs. : Roman Catholics Latter Day Saints Jeivs 23 1 6 9 1 2 26 7 14 1 i 4 1 1 11,328 1765 1760 200 346 4891 860 2661 .180 350 862 150 10 10,735 100 1700 2146 200 4787 1084 1086 1034 20 22,263 100 3465 3906 200 546 9678 1944 3747 ISO 350 1896 150 30 11,578 28 1986 1494 130 340 7140 1178 14S1 1615 15 2455 475 1052 280 3507 1207 1697 150 1040 44 12 8966 42 1367 1644 150 58 7118 in3 1937 150 1750 55 20 3 2 1 1 3919 200 252 360 656 74 551 198 89 4698 500 444 11U6 176 loii. 340 9587 700 696 360 1762 250 156,5 198 429 6468 424 441 80 5.50 50 540 45 600 200 1630 59 69 60 72 200 4709 356 305 599 100 684 84 Total - Peotestant Chueches : Church of England Independents - Society of Friends Unitarians "Wesleyan ^Methodists - Primitive Methodists - AVesleyan Association - Wesleyan Reformers - New Church Isolated Congregations Othee Cheistian Chs. : Roman Catholics YORK. (3Iunicipal Borovgh,) Population, 36,303. 40 7922 11,465 23,650 10,675 3452 2862 900 1000 10 1390 120 100 1150 60 150 5056 1860 30 2329 380 450 550 810 12,181 2760 1000 40 3719 500 550 1700 60 150 4427 1333 273 97 1759 141 157 1058 80 2714 2623 80 1018 170 . . . . 60 120; 1833 92! 500 194 1317 13 1.50 T\ OLVERHAMPTON.— The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship belon?in? to the Established Chcrch ; lor one place belonsjintr to the Independents; for one place belonging to the Paeticdlar Baptists; and for one place belonging to an Isolated Coxgkegation. Worcester.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Establlshed Church, attended by a maximum number of 130 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Latter Day Sai.nts, attended by a maximum immber of 200 persons at a service. York.— The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship belonging to the Estahltshed CHDKcn • for one place belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists ; and for one place belonging to the Wesleyan Kefobmers. [:i4 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS AVORSHIP. [England Table F F. Accommodation provided by vai-ious Religious Bodies in Large-Town Districts, as compared mtli the rest of England. Kumber of Places of 'Worsliip dumber of Sitting.s,* provided by provided by Popula- 1 g f a ^ . ^ tion, ag a .5 to ■S a J « 1851. W i So ■§ 3 O W c S'-S 3 o •a eg 3b o -a y bo J3 ^ :2 -i ■^ £= ;a a 5" M $ s 1 o < 5 & p. 1 a 1 o P3 Larce-Town Disteicts : — / 10,000 and less than 20,000 20,000 Districts iiaviri^ with a ( Poijiilation] 30,000 60,000 100,000 aOO.OOO and upwards Total op Labge-Town Districts - xlesidhe of the codntrt ENGLAND and WALES - 91,821 2,.';-14,704 2,322,79? 4,209,790 9,229^20 8,698,489 49 1864 733 811 10,020 14 23 22 3 13 39.5 413 1556 96 403 230 189 869 89 289 297 214 603 80 331 124 4727 2399 23;3C 3050 7951 9586 24,874 29,389 763,.511 465,703 737020 9,008 141^46 119,593 184,982 1,995,729 3,322,180 4.54,729 613,031 10,690 8,458 130,708 364,155 76,357 283p61 100,258 240,198 411 27,41f 38,460 51,909 31S,0l: 434,330 896,372 1,297,926 118,196 67,915 3,122 107,771 101,863 131,449 344,205 353,411 01,078 1,,534,707 1,085,537 1,445,922 4,127,244 0,088,793 ■,927,6091 14,0 11,001 569 2780 34,460 5,317,91; 1,087,760 :2,.34S 2^194,298 186,111 697,616 10,216,043 * Including an Estimate for Defective Returns. Proportions contained in the above Table. Kumber of Sitting's to 100 persons, provided by Church of England. Inde- pendents. Baptists. Wesleyan Metho- dists (all sec- tions). Roman CathoUes. ~\ All Religious Bodies. Large Town-Districts :— / 10,000 and less than 20,000 - 32-0 9-8 11-6 9-2 •5 3-4 66-5 Districts having Towns ^ with a "^ Popuhition of 20,000 „ 50,000 - so-0 5-6 5-1 14-3 1-1 4-2 60-3 50,000 „ 100,000 - 20-0 5-1 3-3 12-2 1-7 4-4 46-7 ^100,000 and upwards - 17-3 4-3 2-4 5-6 1-2 3-1 33-9 Total of Large-Town Districts 21-6 4-9 3-5 9-7 1-3 3-7 44-7 Residoe of the COnNTRT - - - 38-2 7-0 5 V4-9 •8 4-1 70-0 ; E NGLAND AND WALES - 29-7 6-0 4-2 12-2 1-0 3-9 57-0 AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 135 Table G. Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of England and Wales, by the most numerous Rehgious Bodies. K 4 136 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table G. Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of England Number of Places of Worship. Enir- lanil. Scottish I'reshy- tei'ians. Bap- tists. TVes- Ie.van Metho- dists. Calvm- istie Jletho- dists. Roman Catho- lics. Chiirch of England. Scottish Presby- terians. England and "^ "Waxes -J Bedford Berks Buckingham Cambridge Chester Ooruwall Cumberland Derby Devon - . . Dorset Durham Essex Giloucester Hereford Hertford Huntingdon Kent Lancaster Leicester Lincoln Middlesex iMonmoutli Norfolk Northampton North uml)erland - Nottingham Oxford Rutland Salo]) Somerset Soutlimupton Stafford Suftblk Surrey Sussex "Warwick "Westmorland - "Wilts Worcester York (East Riding) „ (City) „ (NorthRiding) „ (West Riding) North "Wales South "Wales 1-1,077 160 3,24i 2,789 11,007 937 570 1,683 3-i,467 15,317,915 6,692 1,067,760 752,343 133 206 226 19 34 59 55 41 72 96 125 120 '4 1 1 6 4 23 19 20 327 435 499 43,842 69,868 67,247 6,155 9,598 11,091 176 252 265 161 »5 38 66 37 24 72 31 25 9 101 402 734 136 1 12 3 3 17 8 13 48 33 34 404 833 1,104 389 59,703 125,652 102,341 58,688 2,157 6,070 12,195 21,909 9,067 7,247 250 301 169 14 45 142 69 25 39 112 15 21 404 379 147 351 2 8 8 7 20 28 107 21 21 776 1,297 563 621 89,714 221,989 94,097 68,958 6,550 13,307 42,010 19,298 9,397 433 134 59 90 2 9 39 766 147,807 47,809 433 96 102 214 11 14 58 928 165,003 35,439 243 162 96 20 47 7 16 44 30 115 60 46 5 6 5 4 23 24 17 426 347 196 54,590 55,193 25,453 2,892 13,839 2,074 479 3 86 107 250 5 13 54 997 213,666 1,776 27,747 529 2,^9 657 22 170 41 38 100 85 62 521 201 703 19 1 1 114 12 13 152 26 27 1,627 655 1,501 389.546 88,242 165,087 16,715 83,352 12,972 11,508 419 159 155 51 102 79 119 100 10 32 S 106 11 962 434 352,220 36,131 15,535 89,899 14,911 719 292 1.54 24S 49 56 14 21 91 87 17 54 516 118 198 273 ' 2 4 6 6 20 5 58 29 17 29 1,441 592 488 630 187,210 92,793 55,0-44 76,960 32,300 15,519 17,906 6,060 8,707 206 4;5 50 116 1 8 20 504 79,270 8,369 53 6 12 18 2 91 13,362 1,086 291 553 3S9 317 519 2(i2 350 •i 'i 59 110 116 6:5 90 84 78 31 89 69 35 91 68 50 262 309 187 377 163 73 80 11 4 3 1 5 11 S 13 31. 4 14 8 14 56 41 32 28 42 46 679 1,129 818 863 ^95 546 617 95,451 181,484 150,800 163.856 161,398 151,662 132,327 1,1.50 900 11,912 2.S,399 32,241 21,001 31.403 31,3»S 20,739 ^7S 78 352 241. 1 1 i 64 9 76 24 50 4 101 46 133 59 196 127 3 9 26 3 12 38 12 24 26 593 165 754 489 128,525 24,788 117,258 88,548 700 400 6.50 21,938 1,800 21,910 7,732 235 24 301 583 1 i 2 34 2 48 158 14 is 99 362 8 425 1,060 10 2 22 31 14 4 33 123 670 40 843 2,056 70,921 12,181 86,149 288,343 600 450 739 12,009 2,760 12,203 74,125 364 273 143 324 478 5 27 1,614 115,830 52,900 C15 367 297 209 303 7 65 1,863 1-18,718 121,934 * Iiichuling an Ksliuiate for Defective Kelunis. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 137 Table G. and Wales, by the most numerous Religious Bodies. Sittings.* Wes- leyan Metho- dists. Calvin- istio Metho- dists. Roman Catho- lics. Proportion per cent, of Sittings to Population. Enc:- lanj. Scottish Presby- terians. Bap- tists. Wes- levan Metho- dists. Calvin- istic Metho- dists. Roman Catho- lics. I'opulation 2,19i,298 250,678 186,111 356,766 10,212,562 29-7 6-0 2-0 57-0 17,927,609 19,226 17,768 18,400 1,089 140 21 1,192 527 ,5,515 . • 2,996 2,771 18,299 80,524 152,905 26,489 550 2,600 964 350 6,196 1,445 2,877 2,497 12,176 6,574 6,707 72,085 64,613 21,197 81,501 430 2,454 1,250 1,752 4,816 5,728 24,463 4,049 4,813 1.5,257 338 2,354 9,407 44,84.3 4,642 4,109 13,440 10,590 9,742 7,641 966 795 900 4(55 3,148 3,492 3,636 43,073 2,297 3,651 7,259 177,886 33,441 118,173 10,139 170 260 58,747 2,5.37 2,333 41,256 4,725 3,521 43,216 23,487 6,097 7,691 17,846 2,764 28,067 1,880 76,637 21,227 41,632 54,850 1,570 144 1,456 705 4,914 1,982 9,521 4,151 3,890 6,314 15,180 230 1,335 3,966 2,051 90 33,267 55,052 30,203 92,985 23,886 17,871 12,872 1,906 1,160 567 180 600 1,963 1,837 2,382 2,904 9,756 544 8,046 l,21t^ 1,993 11,0.55 6,430 4,762 6,100 7,372 9,420 26,843 S,502 2S,20S 28,629 732 340 3,354 6,891 7110 790 2,834 16,615 3,037 i 3,458 1 5,128 1 63,988 6,469 74,441 278,211 2,568 990 4,016 8,846 3,604 ' 1,250 ' 6,465 25,774 1 56,800 111,372 885 5,326 41.,138 87,392 1,938 12,925 89,661 111,817 116,972 111,762 258,390 279,230 110,374 195,195 379,887 144,207 181,832 239,364 294,801 76,851 96,127 47,179 327,268 813,335 166,901 315,044 592.716 116,223 312,913 160,:5'.l7 lt>^,2.s3 160,234 115,895 18,530 152,353 3oi,.su 23S,2S3 3tils--",i2 24;t,340 237, S93 190,522 218,112 40,239 196,594 147,095 157,703 2.-i,i;5(i l»7,i)Sl 715,777 367,307 500,118 35-2 5-0 12-0 15-4 41-1 5-6 5-5 10-4 0-6 0-7 41-1 6-8 10-3 11-2 0-1 0-3 32-2 6-6 9-8 9-9 0-3 0-2 27-6 5 4-8 1-6 17-7 0-6 1-1 28-8 2-6 1-7 43-1 0-3 0-4 30-0 ^ i 3-7 1-2 13-6 1-5 30-3 4-5 3-9 24-4 0-1 0-8 39-1 7-4 4-5 11-4 0-2 51-1 10-5 2-1 11-5 0-9 17-6 1 7 2-4 1-5 20-9 1-2 40-0 13-0 4-5 4-1 0-1 0-6 36-0 7-7 6-0 9-S 0-8 0-8 47-3 2*5 3-3 9-1 0-8 0-8 33-0 8-2 7-5 5-8 0-5 0-3 39-7 3-2 13-0 11-9 34-7 3 4-5 4-5 7-0 0-3 0-6 19-1 8 4-1 1-8 8-8 0-5 2-9 38-3 5-6 10-8 14-5 0-1 1-1 40-5 2-8 3-5 29-0 0-1 0-6 18-7 8 4-8 2-1 2"2 0-3 1-0 22-9 9-5 18-6 14-9 4-9 1-8 42-3 3-5 4-7 17-3 0-4 0-3 43-7 8-4 ll-(l 10-0 0-1 0-3 ]S-1 10 6 2-0 1-5 13-7 1-6 28"5 3-2 5-3 20-2 0-7 46-5 4.9 4-4 8-9 0-1 0-8 58-1 4-7 8-5 8-9 41-6 5-2 2-6 14-5 0-8 0-8 4(1-9 6-4 5-0 12-4 0-2 0-5 37-2 8-0 3-7 7-4 0-1 0-7 26-9 2 3 '5 1-7 15-3 1-6 47 "9 9-3 7-7 7-1 » 0-1 22 "2 i 4-6 2-9 2-6 0-1 1-2 39-3 6-1 3-6 3-8 0-6 0-3 27-5 1 4-5 3-3 5-6 0-1 1-4 42-5 7 3-1 1-7 11. -6 1-2 46-1 8-0 9-7 ll'l 0-1 0-3 32-0 2 2-8 3-7 10-3 1-2 1-0 32-1 3 5-5 1-8 29-0 1-1 33-6 7-0 17-8 2-7 40-0 2 5-7 1-6 34-6 1-9 21-7 1 5-6 3-0 21-0 0-7 28-1 12-8 5-9 13-8 27-0 0-2 25-1 20-5 14-0 7-4 11-7 0-3 4-4, 1-8 1-7 1-3 2-7 1-8 3-4 1-9 4-3 2-2 1-2 2-9 2-7 2-1 5-7 2-0 2-0 0-9 1-5 1-2 2"2 2-0 1-3 2-4 2-3 0-9 2-5 1-6 0-8 1-8 1-1 3-4 5-2 1-4 1-9 1-6 3-4 3-0 1-9 1-3 0..1 72-0 65-7 71-5 60-3 56-6 78-7 56-5 65-9 66-9 78-3 46-5 64-8 66-5 57-4 73-5 53-1 40-0 72-4 77'4 .51-4 73-8 70-7 75-5 48-8 60-3 67-9 80-6 66-4 67-9 .58-7 .50-0 73-9 34-8 56 '5 45-9 69-0 77-3 53-1 71-4 65-1 87-0 54-0 89.1 84-2 124,478 170,065 163,723 185,405 455,725 355,558 195,492 296,084 567,098 184,207 390,997 369,318 458,805 115,489 167,298 64,183 615,766 2,031,236 2.30,308 407,222 1,886,576 157,418 4-12,714 212,38l» 303,568 270,427 170,439 22,983 229,341 443,916 405,370 608,716 337,215 683,082 330,844 475,013 58,287 254,221 276,926 220,983 o6,3(i:» 215,214 1,325,495 412,114 593,607 138 CENSUS, 1851:-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table I. Districts with most and least Accommodation respectively. Diitricts with most Accommodation. Popu- lation, 1851. ■3 "3 ■^ £-^ N c,S 1-^ "M ^ c. sJ^^ ^'m e-P IB.. oS c^ 2j3?--3 (-^ ts ° ■£ --S .= a>. fm «!^ j-Ph la Ph a Districts with least Accommodation. ' Popu- lation, 1851. % •5 s ■z.i c.o OS .= 1 .l K.S -« .2fr ■£ c ■S == £>, c-*^ £=c 'A Pi 60G. Macliynlleth 300. Camelford - 111. Catherington 617. Dolgelly - 410. Billesdon 599. Builth 622. Conway 522, Skirlaugh - 605. Rhayader 619. PwUheli - 616. Bala 600. Brecknock - 609. Llanfyllin - 595. Lampeter 618. Festinlog • 593. Cardigan 612. Ruthin 312. Scilly Islands 418. Melton Mowbray - 597. Aberystwith 573. East Ward 409. Market Harborough 255. Marlborough 504 b. Hemsworth 594. Newcastle-in-Emlyn 299. Stratton - 614. Llanrwst - 583. Bridgend 602. Hay 596. Aberayron - 117. "Vniitchurch(iraMYs) 259. Westbury - 516. Pocklington 587. Llandovei-y - 487. Sedbergh - 301. Launceston - 304. Bodmin 170. Brixworth - 429. Homcastle - 588. Llandilofawr 615, Corwen 589. Carmarthen 521. Patrington - 601. Crickhowell 603. Presteigne 524. Bridliiigton 431. Louth 298. Holsworthy 285. Kingsbridge - 443. Bingham 12,116 8,448 2,493 12,971 7,009 8,345 11,630 9,279 6,796 21,788 6,736 18,174 19,538 9,874 16,182 20.186 16,853 2,027 20,533 23,753 13,660 15,839 10,263 8,158 20,173 8,580 12,479 23,422 10,962 13,224 5,619 12,530 16,098 15,055 4,574 10,773 20,493 14,771 25,089 17,908 15,418 38,142 9,407 21,697 15,149 14,322 33,427 11,382 21,377 10,241 14,979 10,180 2,981 15,048 8,036 9,555 13,182 10,492 7,667 24,091 7,349 19,166 20,576 10,360 16,906 21,075 17,188 2,063 20,636 23,865 13,703 15,842 10,172 8,077 19,901 8,382 12,152 22,700 10,574 12,749 5,404 11,982 15,368 14,355 4,357 15.898 19,258 13,881 23,569 16,871 14,395 35,.377 8,720 20,044 13,977 13,070 30,348 10,300 19,197 14,558 123-6 120-5 119-6 116-0 114-7 114-5 113-3 113-1 112-8 jllO-6 il09-l J105-5 105-3 104-9 104-5 104-4 102-0 101-4 100-5 100-5 100-3 100-0 99-1 99-0 98-7 97-7 97-4 96-9 96-5 96-4 96-2 95-6 95-5 95-4 95-3 94-8 94-0 94-0 93-9 93-9 93-4 92-2 92-8 92-4 92-3 91-3 90-8 90-5 89-8 7,952 5,280 1,.535 7,525 3,971 4,715 6,437 5,110 3,725' 11,454 3,412 8,625 9,244 4,633 7,520 9,367 7,413 1,139 8,727 10,088 5,780 6,655 4,219 3,345 8,201 3,406 4,914 9,115 4,216 5,079 2,145 4,715 6,031 5,023 1,704 6,170 7,372 5,314 9,017 6,4.50 5,453 13,255 3,270 7,460 5,191 4,763 10,960 3,698 6,798 5,138 20. 23. 30. 26. 15. 439. 31. 22. 24. 28. 1. 13. 6. 18. 21. 2. 16. 10. 395. 12. 33. 393. 9. 507. 34. 401. 394. 3. 472. 471. 14. 405. 473. 475. 35. 4. 552. 29. 17. 54S. 508. 96. 85. 379. 468. 462. 27. 194 Shorcditch - St. Geo. in the East Newington - St, Saviour, Souths Clerkenwell - Radford Lambeth Wliitechapel Marylebone Poplar Stepney Bermondsey Kensington Strand St. James, Westm' West London Bethnal Green Chelsea St. Luke Islington - Aston St. Giles Cambcrwell King's Norton St. Pancras - Ecclcsall Bierlow - Rotherhithe Liverpool Birmingham St. Geo. Hanover Sq. Salford Chorlton Holbom Wigan Manchester - Oldham Green\vich - Westminster Newcastle-on-TJ^le St. Goo. Southwark East London Chester-le-Street - Sheffield Portsca Island Brighton - Wolverhampton - Bolton West Derby St. Olave, South'' - AVest Ham - 109,257 48,376 6i,816 35,731 64,778 26,776 1.39,325 79,759 157,696 47,162 110,775 48,128 120,004 44,460 36,406 28,790 90,193 56,538 54,055 95,329 66,852 54,214 54,667 30,871 100,956 37,914 17,805 258,236 173,951 73,230 87,523 123,841 46,621 77,539 228,433 86,788 99,365 65,609 89,156 51,824 4i,406 20,907 103,626 72,126 65,569 104,158 114,712 153,279 19,375 34,395 19,614 17-9 10,039 20-8 15,399 •23-7 8,707 24-4 16,065 24-8 6,608 24-9 34,818 25-0 19,903 25-0 39,505 25-1 11,989 25-4 28,578 25-8 12,455 25-8 31,556 26-3 11,998 27-0 9,877 27-1 7,981 27-7 25,744 28-5 16,279 28-8 15,703 29-0 27,652 29-0 19,805 29-5 16,139 29-8 16,492 30-2 9,3^18 30-3 51,275 30-7 11,655 1 30-7 5,515 131-0 80,239 31-1 54,319 31-2 23,068 31-5 27,775 31-7 39,462 31-9 14,912 32-0 25,661 33-1 75,817 33-2 28,846 33-2 33,219 33-4 22,279 .34-0 31,018 34-8 18,209 35-1 15,772 35.5 7,518 36-0 38,036 30-7 26,008 30-9 24,363 37-2 39,132 37-6 43,517 37-9 58,214 38-0 7,351 38-0 13,110 38 '1 *»* The fig-ures prefixed to each district refer to its uuinber i:i the t'jpogrr.phioal arrangement aiiopted in the Detailed Tables, post, pp.1- 129. AND Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. U9 Table K. Comparative Position of the Church of England and the Dissenting Churches, ui different Parts of the Country. rroportion Pi-dprirtion Priiportiou Proportion per cent. per font. per ceut. per eent. of Sitting's ot Sittums to ot Sittiuga of Sittings to to tot;il Niunlioi- to total Number Population. ot Sitting's. Population. of Sittings. 1 ^ ID 1 ^ .^ o ■°B Pi ■°o bg ^■s .&S "S"" T3-a -.X ■z:-~ ■^i-^ -^-^ -^ J "S" rss-ri 'H 3 3s^ Ss-^ 33 .■=St3 3 s £•« S ©•^ P g045 S'-J Oy S £« iiUii go h-t fr^ '^ P^ f^ CL, Cm Bedford ... - 8.5 -2 30 -8 48-9 51-1 Ashton-undcr-Lyne 13-1 25-5 33-9 66-1 Berks 41-1 24-6 62- (5 37-4 B.-ith ... - 38 -G 22-5 63-2 36-8 Buckingham ... 41-1 30-4 57-5 42-5 Birmingham .... 13-3 15-4 46-3 53-7 Cambridge . . - . 32-2 •28-1 53-4 4G-G Blackburn 19-1 20-6 47-1 52-9 Chester . - - - 27-6 29-0 48-8 51-2 Bolton 15-7 19-9 44-1 .55-9 Cornwall 28-8 49-9 3G-G 63-4 Bradford 10-0 21-6 31-6 68-4 Cumberland . . - .30-0 2G-5 53-1 46-9 Brighton .... 19-4 15-2 56-1 43-9 Derby - - - - 30-3 35-6 4(i-0 54-0 Bristol .... 23-5 29-3 44-5 55-5 Devon . . - . - 39-1 27-8 58-4 41-6 Bury - ... 17-8 25-2 41-4 58-6 Dorset - . - - 51-1 27-2 65-3 34-7 Cheltenham ... 31-0 25-5 54-9 45-1 Durham 17-6 28-9 37-8 G2-2 Coventry .... 23-1 19-8 53-9 46-1 Essex - - - - 40-0 24-8 61-7 38-3 Derby .... 22-0 28-1 43-9 56-1 Gloucester .... 3G-0 28-2 5G-1 43-9 Devouport .... 20-8 25-8 44-6 55'4 Hereford .... 47-3 19-2 71-1 28-9 Dudley .... 15-0 26-9 35-8 64-2 Hertford 33-0 24-4 57-5 42-5 Exeter 35-3 24-4 59-1 40-9 Huntingdon ... 39-7 33-8 54-0 46-0 Great Yarmoutli 22-4 23-7 48-6 51-4 Kent 34-7 18-4 65-3 34-7 Halifax 14-3 16-0 47-2 52-8 Lancaster - - 19-1 20-9 47-7 52-3 Huddersfield - . 18-8 32-3 36-8 63-2 Leicester 38-3 34-1 52-9 47-1 Hull 16-0 28-2 36-2 63-8 Lincoln 40-5 36-9 52-3 47-7 Ipswich ... 24-8 23-9 50-9 49-1 Middlesex .... 18-7 12-7 59 -G 40-4 Leeds 15-0 31-0 32 -G 67-4 Monmouth .... 22-9 50-9 31-0 69-0 Leicester ... 14-6 26-7 35-4 64-6 Norfolk .... 42-3 28-4 59-8 40-2 Liverpool ... 16-5 14-9 52-, 5 47-5 Northampton ... 43-7 31-8 57-9 42-1 London 17-6 12-1 59-3 40-7 Northumberland 18-1 30-7 37-1 62-9 Macclesfleld - 19-0 23-2 45-0 55-0 Nottingham .... 28-5 31-8 47-3 52-7 Manchester .... 12-6 19-0 39-9 GO-1 0.\ford .... 46-5 21-4 68 -5 31-5 Merthyr Tydfil 6-0 52-4 10-3 89-7 Rutland 58-1 22-5 72-1 27-9 Newcastle .... 11-7 22-8 33-9 66-1 Salop .... 41-6 24-8 62-7 37-3 Norwich ... 24-5 20-7 54-2 45-8 Somerset - - - - 40-9 27-0 CO-2 39-S Nottingham . . . 12-3 35-2 25-9 74-1 Southampton 37-2 21-5 63-4 36-6 Oldham 14-4 17-7 44-9 55-1 Stafford - ... 26-9 23-1 53-8 46-2 Plymouth .... 18-4 27 '2 40-4 59-6 Suffolk - 47-9 26-0 64-7 35-3 Portsmouth 17-0 19-9 46-1 53-9 Surrey .... 22"2 12-6 63-8 36-2 Preston 17-0 18-4 48-0 52-0 Sussex - ... 39-3 17-2 69-C 30-4 Rochdale ... 9-9 36-5 21-3 78-7 Warwick ... 27-5 18-4 GO-0 40-0 Salford .... 13-7 25'1 35-3 6-1-7 Westmorland .... 43-5 26-5 61 -G 38-4 Sbeffiel .... 1.5-0 18-9 44-2 55-8 Wilts 46-1 31-2 59-G 40-4 Southampton - - 28-8 22-1 56-6 43-4 Worcester .... 32-0 21-1 60-3 39-7 Stockport .... 16-3 25-7 38-8 61-2 York (East Riding) 32-1 39-3 4,5-0 55-0 Stoke-upon-Trent 20-4 28-1 42-1 57-9 „ (City) 33-6 31-5 .51-6 48-4 Sunderland .... 13-7 35-2 28-0 72-0 „ (North Riding) 40-0 47-0 46 -0 54-0 Swansea ... 16-1 42-8 27-3 72-7 „ (West Riding) - 21-7 32-3 40-2 59-8 Wigan 10-1 20-5 33-0 67-0 North Wales - 28-1 61-0 31 '5 68 '5 Wolverhampton 18-6 21-9 46-0 54-0 South AVales .... 25-1 59-1 29-8 70-2 Worcester .... 36-2 22-5 61-7 38-3 EifGLAND AND WALES - 29-6 27-4 .51-9 48-1 Total 17-2 18-8 47-8 52-2 Ihis Table may he read tli'is:— In Bedfordshire, for every 100 persons, the Cluu'ch of England affords accommoda- tion for 35, and thf other churches for 37 ; while, in the same county, out of every 100 sitiinr/s provided bv ail religious bodies together, 49 belong to the Church of England, and 51 to other churches. 140 CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England Table L. Showing the Number of Services held by each Religious Body at different periods of the Day. Xumber of I'laces of Worship open for Service at ditferent periods of the Day. In Towns. In Rdkal Districts. Religious Denominations. to •g o "a c E < o .5 ■3 8 ■3 5 . S = '^ Total. tp a 5 5 "2 to w § ll 1 a « — ' Total. Total - - 48S 277 277 1077 3048 622 1674 7463 3314 3302 2257 7954 3712 4063 2402 ! 27,004 Peotestant Chtteches : Church of England 185 110 43 637 765 7 466 2213 2325 1855 222 6526 604 46 286 11,864 Scottish Pi-esbyterians : Cliiirch of Scotland - 2 8 1 11 1 1 3 2 7 United Presbyterian Church 5 7 19 4 35 S 2 4 8 31 Presbyterian Cliurch in England 2 6 28 36 11 2 13 13 1 40 Reformed Irish Presby- terians ... 1 1 Independents .•51 33 51 36 576 55 237 1019 171 233 330 201 679 281 330 2225 Baptists : General 1 1 1 3 6 1 5 18 9 5 8 4 4 38 7 75 Particular 18 15 15 48 329 25 237 687 78 105 107 1.51 310 126 383 1260 Seventh Bay 1 1 1 1 Scotch 3 1 1 5 1 1 1 10 NewConnexionGeneral 2 2 2 3 31 8 13 56 5 9-0 ie 10 39 32 11 126 Undefined V 6 5 7 46 7 46 124 62 38 93 50 50 61 72 426 Society of Priend.s 53 1 1 145 13 1 214 88 7 56 4 2 157 Unitarians 41 4 30 26 53 2 1 157 9 2 6 33 5 2 15 72 Moravians 1 6 2 9 3 3 3 7 1 6 ' 23 Weslevan Methodists : Original Connexion • 25 43 49 21 482 193 266 1082 231 5'',6 838 4W 1073 1806 .581 5497 heiv Connexion 1 5 1 46 18 20 91 8 11 16 24. 89 59 50 206 Primitive i7 15 15 13 106 181 129 476 127 235 341 106 255 996 333 2395 Bible Cliristiuns 3 5 1 19 16 21 65 19 70 43 8 87 149 48 417 Wesleyan Association 4 7 4 59 27 19 110 9 37 57 17 65 95 29 309 Independent Iletho- dists ... 1 1 4 4 11 1 2 4 2 9 fVesleyan Keformers - 1 7 i 9 12 81 5 19 48 22 54 77 33 258 Cahdnistic Methodists : Welsh 2 8 4 59 83 10 116 84 70 43 90 309 176 60 712 Lady Huntingdon's Connexion 8 3 3 35 3 3 52 2 8 6 5 22 9 5 57 Sandemanians 1 2 ! 3 1 1 1 3 New Clxurch 4 2 5 15 2 ? 30 11 6 2 1 20 Brethren 5 3 1 34 4 7 54 r- 6 6 10 16 12 21 78 Isolated Congregations - 17 \k 24 11 123 20 44 257 27 34 61 46 40 46 28 282 Lutherans 4 1 1 Prencli Protestants ^ 2 3 Reformed Church of the . Netherlands 1 1 German Protestant Re- formers " 1 1 OxrasE CnnisTiAN Chs. : Roman Catholics 37 4 4 70 100 1 54 270 60 10 179 25 4 17 300 Greek Church 2 German Catholics 1 1 Italian Reformers 1 Catholic and Apostolic Church 1 6 13 8 28 1 1 4 Latter Day Saints io i 7 4 4 21 40 87 11 2 3 45 73 . 135 Jews ' 7 15 20 49 2 1 1 4 AND Wales.] TABULAR RESULTS. 141 Table M. Comparative Adew of the frequency Avith which the various Religious Bodies make use of the Accommodation provided for by them respectively. {See Report, page 8().)* KELIGIOUS I'roportioii ]ake for every individual church or chapel the service (whether Morning, Afternoon, nv Evening) at which most persons were present, and make an aegreg.ate for each of the bodies above mentioned. In some eases the best attend.anee would be in the Morning, in others, in the Afternoon, in others, in the Evening. The total thus divided would show the minimum number of persons who attended service on Jlarch 30, 1851, if none attended more than one church or chapel. To the extent to which the practice prevails of frequenting more than one place of worship will this inference he liable to modification. The same consideration will affect the comparative proportions between dift'erent Bodies ; since no doubt some numbers who attended Dissenters' services in the evening had worshipped with the Church of England in an earlier portion of the day. as- LONDON : Printed by George E. Eyre and William Spottiswoode, Printers to the Queen's most Excellent Majesty. ^s^^osr^^rc^ :S^^i^CfCC ^ ^tSE, ^c >- c c c: car c cxc V c ^ "aer^si: «xr«^( RETURN TO— #^ "cccrc"c^ ^ ^cr d'cf- c«:^ < ' ^-' MAIN CIRCULATION ALL BOOKS ARE SUBJECT TO RECALL RENEW BOOKS BY CALLING 642-3405 rr^f-agi ^ cor C (V ^ X. cf <'' C DUE AS STAMPED BELOW ^JUln 7 1996 SEI^TONtLL J/VM2 9 2001 U.C.BERKELEY 0D6 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY BERKELEY, CA 94720 r«:"^ '"•ere? CZ^ . r r-r c CC cfe: Vo CCC ' CCC.K-. ^'C- c:- cc. ^^•^^ cc^ "^ "^ ^- ^^^ C*;: '^ . S c c cccCcr -' CiClC'c '•: c'«£rc C"c:> c^L '■c Ccc cr.c r ccc CCcc < cC